Tumgik
#i start swerving all over da road when this comes on
naeviaas · 23 days
Text
youtube
Tumblr media Tumblr media
3 notes · View notes
layce2015 · 11 months
Text
Supernatural (Dean Winchester x Female!Reader)
Tumblr media
Roadkill
Masterlist
*3rd Person POV*
After crashing into the tree, Molly wakes up and looks around, disoriented. "David? David?" She calls out to her husband then she crawls out of the wreck. "David? David?" She yells but he is nowhere to be seen.
"Da...David?!" She said, shakily, then she staggers through the woods, calling for him. "David?! David?" She shouts. Then she comes upon a cabin, with a candle burning in the window. "Hello? Is anyone here?" She asked as she enters the cabin. "Hello?" She said and she passes a wall covered in tools, then sees the Man, who was the one she tried to avoid before she crashed, was standing with his back to her.
"It's you. You're okay. I'm so sorry." She said, apologetically, as she walks closer to the man. "I didn't see you there. Are you...Are you hurt?" She asked and she reaches out to touch him. "Sir?" She asked. He turns towards her, blood dripping down his face. His mouth opens, spilling more blood, and his face turns dark and rotting. She glances down and sees his stomach, which was cut opened and his guts were spilling out, and she screams.
Molly runs through the woods away from the cabin. She staggers onto the road, where a car is approaching. "Stop!" She shouts as she stands in the middle of the road, hands out, as the car, a Chevy Impala, comes closer.
"Holy-!" Dean said and he stops the Impala just in front of her. "You've got to help me." She said and she goes to the passenger's side and pounds on the window, which Sam rolls down. "Please. Please!" She pleads just as (y/n) leans forward from the backseat.
"All right, all right. Calm down, calm down. Tell us what happened." Sam said to her, calmly.
*(y/n)'s POV*
"I-I swerved, a-And we crashed. And when I came to, the car was wrecked and my husband was missing. I went looking for him, but that's when the man from the road, he...he started chasing me." The woman explains to us after we parked the car on the side of the road, all four of us were standing around.
"Did he look like he lost a fight with a lawn mower?" Dean asked her. "How did you know that?" She asked, shocked, as she looks over at Dean. "Lucky guess." Dean said with a smirk.
"Ma'am, what's your name?" I asked her. "Molly. Molly Mcnamara." She replied and the boys and I exchange a look. "I think maybe you should come with us. We'll take you back into town." Sam said to her. "I can't. I have to find David. He might have gone back to the car." She said.
"We should get you somewhere safe first. Then Dean, Sam and I will come back. We'll look for your husband." I assured her. "No. I'm not leaving here without him. Would you just take me back to my car, please?" She asked us. "Of course. Come on." Sam said and we get back into the Impala.
 After pointing out where the crash was, we park by the woods and get out. Molly goes and leads us into the woods. "It's right over there." She said and we come up to this area and she stops and looks around. "I don't understand. I'm sure this is where it was. W-We hit that tree right there. This...this doesn't make any sense." She said and she goes to investigate, while Sma turns to Dean.
"Dean, we got to get out of here. Greeley could show up at any second." Sam said to him. "What are you gonna tell her?" Dean asked him. "The truth?" I said like it was obvious. "She's gonna take off running in the other direction." Dean said to us.
"I know it sounds crazy, but I crashed into that tree. I don't know who could've taken it. It was totaled. Please. You have to believe me." Molly pleads to us. "Molly, listen, we do believe you. But that's why we want to get you out of here." Sam said to her. "What about David? Something must have happened. I have to get to the cops." She said, in a panic.
"Cops...that's a great idea. We'll take you down to the station ourselves. So just come with us. It's the best way we can help you and your husband." Dean said to her. "Okay." She said and she comes back up.
We drive down the road, Molly was sitting next to me in the backseat. "We're supposed to be in lake Tahoe." She said, sadly. "You and David?" I asked her. "It's our five-year anniversary." She said to me. "A hell of an anniversary." Dean said and Molly let's out a small scoff.
"Right before, we were having the dumbest fight." She said then she sighs. "It was the only time we ever really argued...when we were stuck in the car." She said and Sam and I laugh. "Yeah. I know how that goes." Sam said. "Me too." I said as we look over at Dean, who scowls at us.
"You know the last thing I said to him? I called him a jerk. Oh, God. What if that's the last thing I said to him?" She asked, tears in her eyes. "Molly...We're gonna figure out what happened to your husband. I promise." I said to her, assuredly.
"This song..." she said as if recalling something. "What?" I asked her. "It was playing when we crashed." She said then the radio crackles again, and settles on another station. "She's mine. She's mine. She's mine." A very creepy voice, who I assume is Greeley's, said.
Then the radio starts making odd noises and plays 'House of the Rising Sun'. "Did you-- ?" Dean asked Sam. "No." Sam said. "I was afraid you'd say that." Dean grumbles while Molly leans forward, staring at the radio.
"What is that?" She said and we see Greeley had appeared in the middle of the road. Dean floors it straight at him. "Hold on." He said. "What are you doing?" Molly asked as we drive straight into Greeley, who vanishes in a puff of smoke.
"What the...What the hell just happened?" Molly asked, panicked. "Don't worry, Molly. Everything's gonna be all right." Sam assures her when the Impala begins to shudder. "Spoke a little too soon, Sammy." Dean said and the Impala coasts to a stop on the side of the road. Dean tries to start it again but the ignition sputters. "I don't think he's gonna let her leave." I said as all four of us exit the car.
"This can't be happening." She said, scared. "Well...Trust me. It's happening." Dean said as he opens the trunk and starts pulling out weaponry. "Well...Okay. Thanks for helping, but I think I got it covered from here." Molly said, nervously, as we turn and see her backing away from us, obviously terrified.
"Wait. Molly, Molly, wait a minute." Sam tried to say as he goes towards her but she backs up some more. "Just leave me alone." She said, panicked. "No no no. Please. You have to listen to me." Sam said, trying to calm her down. "Just stay away." Molly yells and she turns and starts to leave then I sigh before I take a few steps forward.
"It wasn't a coincidence that we found you, all right?" I said to her, loudly, and she stops and turns back. "What are you talking about?" Molly asked. "We weren't just cruising for chicks, or in (y/n)'s case dudes, when we ran into you, sister. We were already out here. Hunting." Dean said to her.
"Hunting for what?" She asked. "Ghosts." Dean replied and I facepalm at this. "D...d...don't...Sugarcoat it for her." Sam said, exasperated. "You're nuts." Molly said. "Really? About as nuts as a vanishing guy with his guts spilling out. You know what you saw." Dean said as Molly gives him a shocked look.
"We think his name is Jonah Greeley. He was a local farmer that died 15 years ago on this highway." Sam said to her. "Just...stop." Molly pleads to us. "One night a year, on the anniversary of his death, he haunts this road. That's why we're here, Molly. To try and stop him." I said to her.
"Now, I suppose this...ghost made my car disappear, too." She said and Dean shrugs. "Crazier things have happened, huh?" He said. "You know what? I'm all filled up on crazy. I'm gonna get the cops myself." Molly said to us. "I don't mean to be harsh, but I don't think you're gonna get too far." Dean said to her.
"What is that supposed to mean?" She asked, suspiciously. "Means that plan A was trying to get you out of here. Obviously that didn't go over too well with, uh, Farmer Roadkill." Dean replied. "Molly, we're telling the truth. Greeley's not gonna let you leave this highway." Sam said and Molly looks between us.
"You're s...you're serious about this, aren't you?" She asked us. "Deadly." Dean said, firmly. "Every year, Greeley finds someone to punish for what happened to him. Tonight that person is you." I said to her. "Why me? I didn't do anything." Molly said, confused. "Doesn't matter. Some spirits only see what they want." Sam replied.
"So you're saying this...Greeley, he took my husband? Oh, God." She said, terrified and tearful. "Molly, look, we're gonna help, all right? But first, you gotta help us." I said to her. "Help you? How?" She asked us.
Later, Molly leads back to the cabin where she said she saw Greeley. "This is it. This is where I saw him." She said as she points at this abandoned cabin. "Must have been his hunting cabin." Dean said just as I see vicious tools hanging, and a bloodstained table. "Huh. Seemed like a real sweet guy." I said, sarcastically.
"No markers or headstones outside." Sam said as he looks around. "You're looking for Greeley's grave?" Molly asked him.
"Yeah." Sam replied.
"Why?" She asked. "So we can dig up the corpse and salt and burn it." I replied.
"Oh. Sure, naturally." She said, with sarcasm.
"It's a way to get rid of a spirit." Sam said.
"And that'll save David?" She asked us. "Well, this is what'll help both of you, provided there's a corpse to be found." Sam said.
"So how do we find it?" asked Molly. "I'm not sure. After Greeley died, his wife claimed the body. And that was the last anyone saw of her. So good guess she brought him back here. But they had a thousand acres. He could be buried anywhere on 'em." I said to her.
"So this is really what you guys do? You're like Ghostbusters?" She asked us. "Yeah." Sam and I said. "Minus the jumpsuits." Dean said. "This is a fascinating conversation and all, but this highway is only haunted once a year, and we got till sun-up to wrap this thing up. What do you say we move it along, okay? Great." He said, briskly, and we go outside and continue our search.
"What are we looking for?" She asked us. "Greeley's house. Maybe he's buried there. Look for roads or paths or something. Stay close." Sam tells her. "Yeah. Okay." She said and we continue to look. 
At one point, I noticed that she was gone. "Uh, guys...?" I started to say when we hear a scream. We share a look then we head off and see Greeley had grabbed Molly. "Whoops." Dean said as he points and shoots Greeley in the head, making him dissipates.
"Hey! Are you all right?" I asked Molly as I go up to her. "What has that son of a bitch done with my husband?" She asked as Sam comes up to her as well. "Just take it easy, all right? You're gonna see David again. You will." Sam assures her.
"Hey!" Dean yells, indicating something ahead of us. "Follow the creepy brick road." He said and I gesture for Molly to follow Dean. "Go ahead." I said to her and I follow Dean and Molly comes up behind me while Sam takes the rear end of the line.
"That thing shoots rock salt?" She asked, gesturing at the gun. "Yep." Sam and I replied. "And plain salt keeps away spirits?" She asked. "Simple remedies are always the best. In most cultures, salt's a symbol of purity, so it repels impure and unnatural things. Same reason you throw it over your shoulder." Sam explains as we round the corner and see a creepy house.
"You know, just once I'd like to round the corner and see a nice house." Dean said and I snort. "Well, you're in the wrong business, honey." I teased as I pat his shoulder and Sam, Molly and I enter the house, first, then few seconds later Dean comes in.
"Any headstones outside?" Sam asked him. "Yeah, right. Is it ever that easy?" Dean asked, annoyed. "I guess not." Sam said then Dean points at Molly and Sam. "You two check upstairs. See if you can find any notes or records telling us where he's buried. (Y/n) and I'll just check down here." Dean said and Sam and Molly go upstairs.
Dean and I looked around the room but nothing. Dean sighs and starts to head upstairs, I follow close behind. "You know, we have to tell her." I said to Dean, referring to Molly. "We will, just...not now. When we stop Greeley, then we can break the news to her." Dean said to me as we walk down the hallway and hear Sam and Molly talking.
"Yeah. Uh, it could be revenge. Could be love. Or hate. Whatever it is, they just hold on too tight. Can't let go. So they're trapped. Caught in the same loops. Replaying the same tragedies over and over." Sam said, in kind've a sad tone. "You sound almost sorry for them." Molly pointed out as we get closer to the room they were in. "Well, they weren't evil people, you know? A lot of them were good. Just...Something happened to them. Something they couldn't control." Sam said, in a soft tone, just as we get up to the doorway.
"Sammy's always getting a little J. Love Hewitt when it comes to things like this. Me, I don't like 'em. And I sure as hell ain't making apologies for 'em." Dean said as they look up at us, and I see Sam holding an old photo album. "There's nothing downstairs. You find anything?" I asked Sam. "Uh, just about every piece of mail or receipt they ever had. Looked through a couple, but nothing about a grave so far." Sam said as Dean investigates a wall.
"What?" I asked Dean. "There's something behind here." He said and he tosses his flashlight to Sam. "Here." He said and he moves a cabinet aside, revealing a small hidden door. He pokes at it. "It's locked from the inside." Dean said.
Turning around, he throws a back kick at the door, which does nothing. He looks surprised, then braces himself and kicks harder, making the door fall inward. We crawl through and, once we get into the room, we brush away cobwebs to stand up.
"It smells like old lady in here." Dean remarks said just as I find a corpse hanging by the neck from the ceiling. "And that would explain why." I said as I pointed at the body and they stare at it. "Well, now we know why nobody ever saw her again." Dean said.
"She didn't want to live without him." Molly muttered, sadly, while Sam picks up a chair as if to take down the corpse. "Dean, give me a hand." He said. "Really?" Dean asked and Sam nods.
"What are you gonna do?" Molly asked them. "We can't leave her like this." Sam said to Dean. "Why not?" Dean asked, annoyed. "She deserves to be put to rest, Dean." I said to him and he reluctantly agrees.
Sam stands on the chair and begins to cut through the rope as Dean steadies the corpse. "Son of a..." Dean grumbling at the smell, or the horribleness of holding a corpse.
Later, the boys begin to dig a grave for Mrs. Greeley while Molly and I stand by. "So...So, if you manage to put Greeley to rest, too...What happens to them?" She asked us. "Lady, that answer is way beyond our pay grade." Dean said and I sighed, exasperated. "You hunt these things, but you don't know what happens to them?" Molly asked, confused. "Well, they never come back. That's all that matters." Dean said and I look over at Molly, seeing that answer didn't satisfy her.
"After they let go of whatever's keeping them here, they...they just go. I hope someplace better, but we don't know. No one does." I replied to her. "What happens when you burn their bones?" She asked. "Umm...Well, my dad used to say that was like death for ghosts, you know? But...The truth is, we still don't know. Not for sure." Sam said then he looks at Dean. "Guess that's why we all hold on to life so hard. Even the dead. We're all just scared of the unknown." Sam said. 
"The only thing I'm scared of is losing David. I have to see him again. I have to." She said and she looks down as I look at the boys, worriedly.
Molly was pacing in one room, looking through the photo album, while the boys and I were waiting in another room nearby. "I think we should tell her about her husband." Sam  said to Dean. "We can't." Dean replied. "Dean, it's cruel, letting her pine for him like this. I don't like keeping her in the dark." I said to him. "Neither do I." Sam said. "It's for her own good." Dean said as he gets up.
"I know you feel guilty, all right? But let's just stick to the plan. Let's get her out of here. Then we'll tell her." Dean said just as Molly approaches us. "Tell me what? What aren't you telling me?" She asked us and the boys and I look at each other. 
"It's about David. You know what happened to him." Molly said, firmly. "Molly--" Sam tried to explain but Dean talks over him. "Sam, don't." He said. "Don't what? Don't tell me because I'll mess up your hunt? You don't care about me or my husband." Molly said, getting angry.
"That's not true." I said to her. "Really? Then whatever it is, tell me, please." She pleads and I swallow, wanting to tell her the truth, but then a radio turns on, static, then the song House of the Rising Sun begin to play.
"He's coming." Molly said, panicked, then Dean turns to me and Sam. "Stay with her." He said and he goes cautiously towards the sound. Molly stands by the window, I stand next to her  while Sam steps cautiously forward towards the next room.
Suddenly I hear a crash behind me and I turn to see a figure coming through the window. The figure then knocks me to the side and grabs Molly. She screams as she is dragged outside. I get up just as Dean and Sam comes running back.
"He's got Molly!" I yelled and we leap through the window and chase them through the woods. But we lose sight of them, and return to the house. 
"This guy is persistent." Dean growls. "We gotta find Molly." Sam said. "We gotta find Greeley's bones. And, uh, no pressure or anything, but we got less than two hours before sunrise." I said to the boys and Sam looks through the photo album.
"Hey." He said and we go stand next to him. "What do you got?" Dean asked him and Sam points at the caption on a photo. "February 6, 1992." He said. "That was like two weeks before the accident, wasn't it?" Dean asked. "Yeah. I mean, it looks like the hunting cabin, but...I swear there's a tree there right where they're standing." Sam said then we look up. 
"I should've thought of it." Sam mutters. "What?" I asked him. "It's an old country custom, guys. Planting a tree as a grave marker." He said. "You're like a walking encyclopedia of weirdness." Dean teased and Sam glares at him. "Yeah. I know." He said, somewhat bitterly, and we leave.
Moments later, we approach the cabin from the outside, carrying shovels. "Go get Molly." I said to Dean. As he heads inside, Sam and I begin to dig around the tree as we hear Dean firing at Greeley. We digged, feverishly, until I hit something hard. We look down and see it's bones. From inside, Sam and I could hear Dean yell, "Hurry up, guy!" 
Sam then empties a box of salt into the open grave. Seconds later, I emptied a container of gasoline into the grave then Sam lights a match and drops it in and the corpse catches fire and burns.
Later, Sam, Dean, Molly and I approach the Impala and Dean pats it lovingly. "Oh, baby, it's been a long night." He said and he drops his bag in the back, then climbs into the driver's seat. Sam opens the back door for Molly as I get in in the back on the other side.
"All right. Let's get you out of here." Sam said to her. "I'm not going anywhere until you tell me what happened to my husband." Molly said, firmly. "Molly..." Sam said, sadly. "All this time...I've been looking for him, and you knew that...You knew that Greeley killed him, didn't you? He's dead." She said, in an angry tone.
"No, Molly. David's alive." I said and Molly leans down to look at me. "What? You're sure?" She asked. "I'm sure." I said and Sam looks at her. "We'll take you to him. Come on." He said ans she gets in, smiling with relief.
We pull up in front of a nice suburban home, the lights were on inside. "He's in that house, right there." Sam said as Molly looks at the house, confused. "I don't understand." She said as she looks over at the boys then at me. "You will." I said and we get out.
She approaches the window, and can see David inside, wearing a bathrobe, and pouring a cup of coffee. "That's...not...It can't be." She said as Sam, Dean and I were watching Molly then we look at each other. David looks up and a woman in a bathrobe comes up to him, kissing him on the lips.
"What's happening?" Molly asked as she turns to face us. "Who is that?" She asked. "That's David's wife." Sam said and Molly turns around to look at the house again, then back to us. "I'm sorry, Molly. 15 years ago, you and your husband hit Jonah Greeley with your car. David survived." I explained, feeling really sorry for her.
"What are you saying?" She asked us. "We're saying there isn't just one spirit haunting Highway 41. There are two. Jonah Greeley and you." Dean replied. "For the past 15 years, one night a year you've been appearing on that highway." Sam said.
"No, that's not possible. It was our anniversary...February 22nd --" Molly stammers before I finished for her. "1992." I said. "Yes." Molly exclaims. "Molly, it's 2007." Dean said and Molly's eyes widen. "Oh, God." She cries.
Flashback #1
"All right. Tell me about Highway 41." Dean said to us. "12 accidents over 15 years. Five of them fatal, all of them happening on the same night." Sam explains. "So what are we looking at...Interstate dead zone? Phantom hitchhiker? What?" I asked him. "Not quite. Year after year, witnesses said the same thing made them crash. A woman appearing in the middle of the road, being chased by a man covered in blood." Sam replied.
"Two spooks?" Dean asked and Sam nods.
Flashback #2
Sometime later, we found old newspaper articles referring to Molly and Jonah's deaths.
Flashback#3
"Now, where is Molly buried?" Dean asked David, as we interviewed him. "She...she wasn't buried anywhere. She was cremated." David explained, sadly.
"So much for burning her bones." Dean said to us as we walk out of his house. "Yeah, but then what's keeping her here?" I asked them.
Present Day
"Some spirits only see what they want." Sam said to her and she looks at us, tears in her eyes.
Flashback #4
Then a woman runs out onto the road, stopping the us. "You have to help me!" She shouts as we stare at her. "Dean, I don't think she knows she's dead." Sam said as the woman, which we figured was Molly, comes up to Sam's side. "Please! Open up! Please!" She pleads as she hangs on Sam's window. "Okay, okay! All right, all right. Just calm down. Tell us what happened." Sam said to her.
Present Day.
"And Greeley?" Molly asked us. "Each year he punishes somebody for his death...ah, chasing them. Torturing them. And each year, that somebody is you." I tell her. "But I don't remember any of it." She said. "Because you couldn't see the truth, Molly." Sam said to her.
"So that's why he won't let me off the highway. Because...I killed him. I killed us both." Molly said, realization, then she sits on the steps for a few moments as she process what we told her.
"Why didn't you tell me when you first saw me? Why wait until now?" She asked us after a few moments of silence. "You wouldn't have believed us." Dean said. "And you needed me for bait." Molly spat, accusingly.
"Well, we needed you." Sam said and she looks down. "David." She whispers, despairingly. "Molly, we brought you here so you could move on." I said to her, kindly.
"I have to tell him --" she said. "Tell him what? That you love him? That you're sorry? Molly, he already knows that. Look, if you want to go in there, we're not gonna stop you." I said to her. "Yeah, but you are gonna freak him right out. For life." Dean said. "David's already said his good byes, Molly. Now it's your turn. This is your unfinished business." Sam said and she looks down again then back at us.
"What am I supposed to do?" She asked. "Just...let go. Of David. Of everything. You do that...we think you'll move on." Sam said and Molly begins to cry. "But you don't know where." She said. "No. But Molly, you don't belong here. Haven't you suffered long enough? It's time. It's time to go." I tell her. 
She nods sadly, then steps slowly away from the house. She turns her face upwards as the first light of dawn creeps over the rooftops. Bathed in light, she becomes part of the light and vanishes.
"I guess she wasn't so bad...for a ghost. You think she's really going to a better place?" Dean asked Sam. "I hope so." Sam said and I nod. "Yeah, me too. She's already been throug hell for 15 years." I said. "I guess we'll never know. Not until we take the plunge ourselves, huh?" Dean said to us.
"Doesn't really matter, Dean. Hope's kind of the whole point." Sam said to him. "All right, Haley Joel." Dean said as he smacks Sam in the shoulder. "Let's hit the road." He said and we cross the road and get back in the Impala as the light rain begins to fall.
71 notes · View notes
ilovekazuhaa · 2 years
Note
hi twinsie 😻🤎
can u please write for isabela x fem reader where post movie isabela wants to do a little exploring of the encanto wilderness with her gf
basically they met during the rebuild of casita and reader is the weird artist girl of the town (she goes around barefooted (this is very important))
they started a secret garden and grow plants together (without using isa's powers) (they are plant moms) and they have a lizard son who's name is pipo (idk if this means anything in spanish???)
one day isa wants to see what the encanto has to offer so reader (who already saw it all) takes her to the woods and the mountains (it's off limits bc it's dangerous) and it's very pretty and pretty dangerous (animals, hills, etc) and pretty gay (maybe reader draws isabela in front of a beautiful waterfall 🥺)
however they stay in the mountains for the night and still dont come back until the tomorrow afternoon/morning so the family gets worried and when isa comes back and they (abuela) are like "u shouldn't go there it's dungerousss :(" "that girl is a bad influence" and she shows them reader's sketches of the encanto and she's like "yeah but the encanto is pwetty and SHE is pwetty uwu" and idk then??? they invited reader for dinner????
- me, not anonymous anymore bc im ready to face da fame
“Just let me be”
Isabela x fem reader
genre: fluff :)
i’m so sorry this took me like forever to post😭 i haven’t really been motivated to write lately so thank you for being so patient with me :) i hope you enjoy and i love the colors and that you’re not anonymous bc you’re ready to face the fame😎 also the pretty gay in pink has me laughing💀 you’re too funny
Tumblr media
You walked Isabela home after a long day of running errands in town. She held your hand in hers as you two walked side by side. She was acting a bit strange, her usual happy demeanor now very tired and burnt out. It looked like the poor girl needed a break. After all, she hadn’t taken a day off since the rebuild of Casita, which was about 6 months ago.
You two met during the rebuild of the girl’s home actually, and you both hit it off immediately. Her family was glad that she had found someone that made her so happy and that she was finally able to be herself, but they couldn’t help but think your odd behavior and the fact that you walked around barefoot was strange. Well, not everyone in her family was glad. The town matriarch, Alma Madrigal seemed to have a problem with you. According to your girlfriend, Alma claimed that you were “a bad influence”. You were pulled out of your train of thought when you stepped on a rock and pain pierced through your foot.
“Ahh shit, ow!” you winced, breaking the comforting silence you and Isa shared.
The girl looked over at you worriedly, her eyebrows raised and eyes wide, her face plastered with worry. She stopped walking to make sure you were okay.
“Are you alright?” she asked, squeezing one your hands tighter as she used her other hand to cover her slightly gaping mouth.
You nodded “Just hurt my foot again, stepping on a rock” you said, embarrassed.
Your lizard, Pipo, was on your girlfriend’s shoulder and his sudden movement made you look away from the girl and towards your pet. He stared at you and you could’ve sworn he looked worried and wanted to make sure you were okay.
Isabela shook her head as you two continued to walk and she pulled your hand, swerving you away from any seemingly rocky areas in the road “See?! This is why I told you that it’s dangerous to walk around barefoot!!!”
Watching her pull your hand from side to side to avoid any rocks that could hurt your fragile feet, you giggled. Isabela showed her love for you in little ways like this, and it was just so adorable.
When you two finally reached the bridge that led to her home you stopped.
“Isa” you said, pulling your arm back to signal her to stop walking. The girl looked back, confused as to why you both had stopped when you were about to get to her house.
“Yes?” she asked, eyes as curious as ever and her expression filled with worry and a hint of tiredness.
“Are you okay? Like are you feeling fine? You seem a bit…. off” you said, hesitantly. The girl sighed, taking both of your hands as she fully turned herself around to face you.
“Well, sort of… it’s just that I-” she let out another tired sigh, struggling to say what was on her mind “Everything’s just been a little too much lately and I’m tired. Tired of all of it.” Her hands dropped to her lap in frustration and she looked down at the ground, tension building in her muscles.
You took her face in your hands and you tapped the area under your eyes, trying to signal her to look at you. Caressing her cheek softly, you pulled her in for a hug and the familiar scent of flower petals filled your nose. You smiled when she returned your embrace, hugging you tightly as she nuzzled her face into your neck. The two of you stood there for a few minutes, allowing the loud silence between you two to work its magic. Thankfully in that moment, you came up with a bright idea.
“Hey…” you said, smirking a bit as the girl’s tired and aching body rested on yours.
“Hm?” she responded tiredly, almost as if she was going to doze off. The vibration of her hum spread throughout your body, making your heart skip a little. You would’ve thought she had already fallen asleep if she wasn’t playing with the hem of your shirt.
“What do you say we go for a little getaway in our secret garden, just you and me? After all, you haven’t been there in a while” you asked.
Isabela jolted in your warm embrace and let out a dramatic gasp before she pulled away. She thought it was such a good idea, after all, it had been a good 2 months since she went to visit your garden.
“You’re genius! Yes of course!” she said, happily “We cannot abandon our responsibility as plant moms” she continued, now very serious. It seemed like she was truly invested in this.
You giggled “So it’s settled then? I’ll take you for some sightseeing too, like the stuff I show you in my drawings?” you asked.
The girl nodded her head before grabbing your face and giving you a bunch of little kisses.
“You’re so so so smart and you always know the best ways to cheer me up!” the girl exclaimed, her mood completely changing from what it was about 30 seconds ago. You couldn’t help but smile at the sight. Her previously tired eyes were now filled with happiness and her tired expression was now filled with excitement as if she was a child.
Her cheeks tinted pink as she squealed and ran in circles around you, speaking in a sing song voice “I’m gonna see my garden, with my beautiful girlfriend, who’s so amazinggggggg!” she exaggerated the ‘g’ in amazing way too much there, but it was so cute. You laughed as you watched her act like a child. She was just so precious and sweet, how could you not wanna squish and kiss her everywhere?
“How’s the progress with the flowers? Have our orchids grown since the last time I was there?” Isa asked, taking your hands as her eyes gleamed with a newfound happiness you had never seen.
“Well…” you started, tapping your chin with your finger “There’s only one way to find out… and that’s if you come to see it for yourself!” you told her this, winking at her as Pipo jumped from her to you, climbing up your shirt to make itself comfortable on your shoulder. It seemed as if it had agreed with your statement and wanted to sit with you to prove his agreement with your words.
The girl rolled her eyes adoringly “Fine, if you insist. I’ll see you tomorrow then?”
You nodded and Isabela gave you a quick peck on the lips before she skipped the rest of the way home contently, flower petals trailing behind her, the girl’s mind clouded with the possibilities of what tomorrow would bring. You stood at the bridge that divided the home from the town, watching her joy filled smile blow you a kiss before she entered her home, closing the door behind her.
-
It was finally the next day, and all you thought about was your amazing girlfriend and how fun sightseeing was going to be with her. You were in the plaza, painting the busy atmosphere and the buzzing people around you. Every stroke of your brush made you more and more restless. After all, she hadn’t seen the progress on all the new things you planted. Pipo sat on your shoulder and crawled down your arm, examining your art piece. You grabbed him gently and placed him back to his previous spot, returning to your train of thought.
Trying to return to your day dream, you were interrupted by the sudden view of a sunflower in your face. The comforting scent filled your nose and the sight of the yellow flower made you smile because you immediately knew who it was. Turning around, you pretended to be shocked to see your beautiful girlfriend standing there. A huge, genuine smile was plastered on her face, her dark skin glowing from the relentless sun, and her signature headpiece made her seem so lively and free. Seeing your smile, she laughed adorably at the sight of you, tucking the flower behind your ear. The sound of her laugh was so refreshing and it took your breath away.
“So…” Isa said, taking your hand “Ready to go?”
You didn’t think it was possible, but your smile grew even wider. You looked down at the ground, one of your hands stroking the back of your neck, and you laughed like a doting teenager in love.
“Yes” you told her, gathering your painting supplies and she helped you pick them up. Walking over to your house, she skipped alongside you and you watched the wind ruffle her hair and an unwavering smile remain on her face. After dropping your supplies off at home, you two made your way to the garden you shared, on the outskirts of the encanto.
-
Entering the garden for the first time in 2 months, Isabela couldn’t contain her excitement. Excited giggles and gasps escaped her as she looked at all of the progress the plants you grew together had made.
“Look at my little orchid! He’s gotten so big!” she exclaimed, kneeling down to the plant’s level.
You stood above her, admiring how happy she was “Well they aren’t so little anymore…” you smiled, thinking of other things to show her.
“Come look at our banana tree!” you grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the tree that stood 15 feet (4.6m) tall. The bananas were ripe and ready to eat. Their signature yellow color stood out when the sun shone on it.
“Wow! This is amazing!” Isa said, walking over to the tree “Can we eat them?” she asked curiously. You nodded and she reached for the banana, tippy toeing as much as she could, and grabbed two of them.
Munching on the bananas, she kept talking to you about how sweet they were and how they tasted better when you grew them yourself. You two spoke about other things you guys would like to plant in the future and without her knowledge, you jotted them down in your notebook. This would be the perfect birthday surprise for her.
After being caught up to speed on the garden’s status, you decided to take Isabela further out into the mountains to see more of the forest. You wanted to make this day as long as possible and spend as much time as you could with her.
Before you two knew it, a few hours had passed. You guys ran away from monkeys that chased you after you gave them some bananas, dodged random traps set by hunters, and maybe tried to hold yourselves back from kissing each other too much. After all, you couldn’t afford to get too distracted today. Or could you? Seriously though, she was just so… amazing. You were so in love.
You realized how quick time had passed when you found yourself at the top of a tree with Isa. You two sat on a sturdy branch and were eating some dragon fruit you guys found.
“Wow” Isa said, sighing contently “That was the most fun I’ve had in a while.”
“Yeah, me too” you responded “We should come here together more often.”
“Mhm!” your girlfriend exclaimed, taking a bite out of the fruit she was eating, making what she was saying almost seem like gibberish “Anf thenth we canf go cliff bumpimg!”
You laughed when a piece of the fruit she was eating fell out of her mouth and onto her lap. She picked it up and fed it to Pipo. Her hair was messy and wet from the falling rain, the colors on her dress more vibrant than ever, and her cheeks were tinted pink from the previously burning sun, or maybe it was her blushing. Either way, she wouldn’t admit to any of those options.
“I still have one more special place for us to go” you told her, grinning as you took your last bite of the fruit.
“And where could that be?” Isabela asked as she wiped her sticky hands on her dress. Gosh, she was such a child.
“Follow me” you said, jumping down from the tree as she followed. You took one of her hands softly and put it over her eyes as you held the other.
“Keep your eyes closed” you said.
“Is it this special that I have to cover my eyes?!” she exclaimed. You nodded but realized that she couldn’t see so you just responded with a ‘yes’ and laughed at your stupidity as you led her there.
As you began your short walk to the god forsaken place, you felt leaves crunching under your feet and the cool wind blow in your hair.
“It’s a very beautiful place and I know you’re going to love it.”
-
“Okay…” you said, facing her so you could see her reaction “You can open your eyes.”
When she opened her eyes, Isabela found herself in front of a beautiful waterfall. She walked past you a little, to the edge of the cliff. The sound of falling water crashing on the rocks filled her ears as she took a deep breath in to bask in this moment as much as she could.
“Wow!” she said, taking in the beautiful sight displayed in front of her. You two were at the top of a cliff and it was a bit windy. The waterfall stood in front of her and she watched water descend from the river above into the pool of water below. It was at least 100 foot (30m) drop. Her face was covered in total amazement. The wind blew in her hair and her dress along with it. She shivered at the cold breeze flowing through her and she stretched her arms, taking another deep inhale. The beautiful sunset casted a gorgeous yellowish orange color into the waterfall, and on to the vines alongside it. The water below was surrounded by endless hills of greenery and flowers.
“It’s perfect” your girlfriend said, turning around to face you “I… love it.”
You only responded with a smile and a light blush formed on your cheeks. Before you could say anything, Isabela cupped your cheek and pulled you in for a kiss.
It was even better than you could’ve imagined. Her pink lips that were so very soft were finally on yours, and it felt so exhilarating. Returning the kiss, you wrapped one of your hands around her waist and pulled her closer and used your other hand to caress her cheek.
Pulling away a little, your girlfriend whispered something onto your lips that almost made your knees buckle
“Thank you for doing this for me today, my flower. I love you so much.”
You chuckled in response as she continued to kiss you, her hands becoming tangled in your hair and your grip on her waist becoming tighter. Leaving a trail of kisses down your neck and onto your collarbone, she always said an ‘I love you’ between each one. You felt her soft lips smile against your skin after every time you giggled, it was so adorable. When she pulled away, you were visibly blushing, your cheeks tinted red as you bit your lip, scanning the woman’s figure.
“If you want me that badly just say it already” Isabela joked, taking your hand and leading you to the edge of the cliff, to watch the sunset.
When the sun finally set and stars decorated the night sky, you both decided it was way too late to go all the way back home so you found shelter in the cave behind the waterfall. You had been there a few times before so you knew it was safe. There was a small entrance that you two could squeeze through to go behind it. You took your sweater off and wrapped it around Isa, and if it wasn’t for her proposal to cuddle, you would’ve froze that night.
As you lied on the ground, resting your head on one of your arms, Isabela snuggled into your chest. Her warmth made contact with your skin. Relaxing a bit, you exhaled and Pipo made himself comfortable in your jacket pocket that Isa wore. She wrapped her arms around your waist and closed her eyes, the sound of the water crashing against the rocks and into the water accompanied both of your journeys into dreamland.
“Y/N?”
“Mhm” you responded, trying to make it seem you weren’t going to fall asleep just now.
“Thank you for today. I’m so happy we got to do so much together. I had a lot of fun, really.”
You smiled “I’m happy to hear that, señorita.”
Isabela giggled at your choice of words. Grabbing her hand, you brought it up to your lips and kissed it softly.
“Anything for you, princesa.”
Isabela couldn’t help but smile and feel like she was the luckiest girl in the world.
“I love you, Y/N” she said, kissing your cheek softly.
“And I love you more, my sweet Isa.”
The girl put her hand up between the two of you, wanting you to hold hands. You rolled your eyes adoringly and touched fingertips with her, going agonizingly slow to tease her. You looked down at her, watching her joyful expression as your cold hands made contact with her warm ones. Finally intertwining fingers, Isabela pulled your hand close to her and gave it one last kiss before she brought it in to the warmth of her neck.
The both of you made funny jokes, told stories, and made future plans before the two of you dozed off.
“Isa…” you said, words slurred due to your brain wavering between being awake and being asleep.
“Yes Y/N…” she responded, eyes fluttering closed as her grip on your hand never faltered. You didn’t realize that you never felt cold again after Isa started to hold your hand.
“What will your parents do if they notice you snuck out without telling them?” you asked, practically asleep at this point.
“I don’t know, Y/N…. but let’s worry about that tomorrow…. okay?”
“Yeah…. tomorrow”
Before you knew it, the both of you fell asleep in each other’s arms, behind a waterfall you had only ever been to a few times ever.
-
You woke up to the absence of Isabela’s familiar warmth. Opening your eyes, they felt tired, and your back and neck felt sore. As you sat up and stretched, your bones and joints popped and you felt your muscles very tense. You saw your girlfriend, hair messy and free, standing and watching the waterfall curiously. You walked up to her, wrapping your arms around her waist from behind.
“Oh hello, you’re awake” Isa said.
You let out a ‘hm’ before you spoke “Well of course, love. How did you sleep?”
The girl smiled before she turned around into your embrace, placing her hand on your cheek
“I slept amazing, I feel so…. refreshed.”
You smiled “I’m glad to hear that” you told her as you touched foreheads with her “What’s our plan for today?”
Isa’s happy expression changed into a worried one “I have to work in town today, and I’m sure my family has been worried sick, wondering where I’ve been.”
You frowned “I’m sure we can clear things up. Don’t worry about it Isa.”
The girl smiled “Hopefully they won’t get too angry. They already don’t like me hanging out with you…”
She watched your face change into a hurt expression as you looked down at the ground, feeling shameful “But I don’t care! That’s not gonna stop me from loving you. I promise” the girl said, putting out her pinky.
“You promise?”
“I swear it” Isa responded “On my life.”
Interlocking pinkies, your face returned to a smile and you told Isabela that it was probably best to return as soon as possible, but not without a few stops on the way back.
The poor girl was a nervous wreck the whole time you were returning home, but she tried to not let it affect her time with you.
-
When the both of you finally made it back to your girlfriend’s home, her whole family was there, about to send a search party out for the girl. When Isabela’s mother, Julieta saw her, she ran over and hugged the girl tightly.
“Mi vida where were you?! I was so worried!” The woman cupped her daughter’s face in her hands and you watched Isabela try her best to come up with any words that could help her get out of this without getting in trouble by her grandmother.
“I- I was out with Y/N, we were… exploring” Isa said, becoming a little pale.
Julieta looked over at you “Well if you’re with her then it’s okay…” she turned to you and grabbed your hands “Thank you for keeping her safe.”
You only responded with a slight nod and an awkward smile.
“What is going on here?” you heard an older woman say. Looking over, you saw your girlfriend’s grandmother, Alma. She wore a black sash, a dark pink dress, black boots, and her hair was tied in an “old woman” bun. She looked very worried but when she spotted you, her expression changed to anger.
Walking over to the both of you she cupped Isabela’s cheek and hugged her tightly “Ay mi amor, where were you? Are you hurt?”
Isabela shook her head “No Abuela. I’m okay.”
“Then do you care to tell me where you’ve been? You had me worried sick!” Alma folded her hands together, waiting for an answer.
“I was out exploring… with Y/N….” the poor girl was so afraid. Not because of what would happen to her, she was afraid of what her grandmother would say to you.
“Isabela! You know the outskirts are off limits, it’s very dangerous out there!” the old woman scolded.
“Did she make you do it?” Alma said, looking over at you in disgust. You cowered your head and looked away in embarrassment.
“I told you she was a bad influence! This girl here isn’t good enough for you! She’s just some child you claim to love she isn’t anything good she isn’t-”
“Abuela that’s enough!” Isabela cut her off “I love her and that’s that okay?! If you don’t support us there’s plenty of other people who will. I’m an adult and I can make my own decisions. I understand that you want the best for me but doing it this way isn’t right. I’m sick of you trying to dictate my life just let me live!”
She walked away from the old woman and took your hand, pulling it close to her chest.
“Do you even know her name? Know that she loves to draw? To paint? Did you know that she walks around barefoot? Did you know we have a pet lizard together? Did you know we have a secret garden in the woods that we created together Abuela? Do you know that she walks me home every night and slips me little notes under my bedroom door every morning? Did you know that she’s the one wiping my tears away every time I cry? Did you know that she loves me for me, and doesn’t force me to use my gift and act a certain way? No, you didn’t.”
Isabela looked away from her grandmother and at you teary eyed, eyes full of love and a burning passion for you.
“I love her and I’m going to spend the rest of my life with her. She is not a bad influence in any way. In fact, she’s encouraged me to become the best version of myself.”
Hearing your girlfriend say these things made you so happy. How had you gotten so lucky? She loves you so much, and she’s willing to sacrifice a lifetime of a perfect reputation for you.
Her eyes trailed down to the notebook in your hands, the one containing all of your drawings of the encanto.
“May I?” she asked, voice filled with fear.
You nodded and handed her the notebook. When she took it, her hands were slightly shaking and her face was pale. She was so nervous in this moment because she was going against a lifetime of expectations, and she had no idea what the outcome would be.
“Abuela look” Isa said calmly, showing her grandmother and her parents your drawings. Impressed gasps and ‘woah’s’ escaped them as their eyes scanned over the notebook. As Isabela flipped every page, their expressions became more and more shocked.
Finally closing the notebook, Isa held it close to her “Can’t you understand that I just want to see the world with the girl I love?”
As you watched her, the anger that previously filled you soon disappeared and you stood there, smiling like a hopeless romantic. This girl was so determined to protect who she cared about, even if it meant going against the people she loved.
Alma gasped at Isabela’s confrontation, eyes filling with tears as she sighed in defeat. She realized what she had been doing this whole time was extremely rude.
She turned to your direction and spoke “Y/N right?” the woman asked.
You nodded “Y-yes m’am.”
“Y/N…” the woman walked up to you, embarrassed of her actions.
She folded her hands in front of her as if she was praying “I want to apologize for the way I’ve treated you. If possible I would like to start over. Please forgive me.”
You stood in front of the elderly women, eyes wide in shock. Looking over to Isabela, her expression mirrored yours. Clearly, it was very unlikely for the girl’s grandmother to apologize for her wrongdoings. You no longer felt angry and agreed with her, nodding to her statement.
“I forgive you, Señora Alma. Thank you for apologizing.”
She turned to Isabela “And my sweet Isabela, I am so sorry if I’ve ever made you feel pressured to act a certain way. I just… don’t wanna lose you too.”
The girl gasped at her Abuela’s statement and hugged her “It’s okay Abuela. I forgive you.”
Alma pulled away from Isa and smiled calmly. She then turned to you and asked “Would you care to join us for dinner then? And your lizard is welcome too” she pointed her head towards her home, inviting you in.
You looked over at Isabela, who was practically flabbergasted at this turn of events. She nodded and mouthed a ‘only if you want’ so you didn’t feel pressured to say yes.
“I’d like that m’am” you smiled warmly.
“No need for formalities. You’re part of the family. Call me Alma.”
“I’d like that… Alma” you said as the woman signaled you to follow her inside.
Isabela took your hand and everyone made their way inside.
“If I’m being honest, I didn’t think she’d have a change of heart” Isa said. Pipo crawled from your shoulder to hers and she gave him a soft kiss on his head.
“Honestly… neither did I” you looked at her “Seems like miracles really can happen” you said as you bumped her hip, making your girlfriend smile. God that smile, it always had your heart fluttering. You’d do anything to keep her happy forever.
Wrapping an arm around you, she pulled you close and whispered something in your ear “Well now you’ve met my family, so you’re stuck with me.” You felt her soft lips move against your ear. It gave you chills.
“And I couldn’t be more happier, Señorita Madrigal.”
217 notes · View notes
25yearsofcrying · 3 years
Text
Julie and The Phantoms
Summary: Trying my own hand at JATP novelization, using the show rather than the novel or the scripts. I’m sure it’s been done before but there’s never enough Julie and the Phantoms, right? If nothing else, I have an excuse to rewatch every single scene of the show all over again.
CHAPTER 4: clocks move forward
Luke
We haven’t figured out our predicament by the time the girl comes back. She is pretty, but mostly she is fierce. She holds a cross in front of her as if she was on a hunt for vampires as she says: “Are you still here… whatever you are?”
I look at the guys. We have figured one thing so far: we’re ghosts and ghost travel is easy. We can teleport, sort of, poof from one point in space to another in an instance. No more laws of physics for us.
“I know I saw something. I’m not crazy!” She sounds certain about it, not like she is trying to persuade herself.
“Well, we’re all a little crazy,” I say as we poof into the doorway right behind her.
She spins around and holds the cross as far as her arm will reach… And she screams again. Loud. She has a powerful set of lungs if her screaming is anything to go by. Even as ghosts, we have to cover our ears.
“Oh my God!” yells Alex. “Please stop screaming.”
Dogs are howling somewhere in the neighborhood. The girl calms down enough to speak. But when she does, it’s a string of nonsense.
“Who are you? And what are you doing in my Mom’s studio?”
“Your Mom’s studio?” I repeat, disbelieving. I’m not someone you can fool easily, I’ve never been. And I know this space like I know the back of my hand. I’ve spent a lot of time here in the past few months. It’s home. “This is our studio. Trust me.” I walk past her into the small building, determined to prove my point. I’m clearly correct and won’t accept otherwise. “My…” Alright, so some things have changed since yesterday. I bounce on top of the grand piano to examine the space from there. “The grand piano is new…” I look around. “And…” Why does everything look so off? I’m not the most organized person, but I know what my band’s studio looks like. “And… and… My couch!” I yell at the familiar sight and bounce over to the piece of furniture and flop down onto it. I’ve missed it. Lying on it gives me new perspective of the studio. I feel unnerved. “That is definitely not my six-string,” I say uncertainly, pointing to the instrument near my head.
Disturbed, I get up, gesturing for the girl to give me a moment. “Can you give me just one second? Just… give me a second. Thank you.”
I grab Alex and Reggie by their shoulders and pull them aside. “Guys, what’s going on?” I ask, frantic. I haven’t felt this bad since I realized we were dead and wouldn’t get to play the Orpheum. “How did she get her stuff in here so fast?”
“Maybe…” Reggie is the first one to come up with a logical conclusion. He sounds a little worried when he says: “Maybe she’s a witch. There’s chairs floating on the ceiling.” He points up to the proof.
Instantly, Alex protests: “There’s no such thing as witches.”
“You sure? I used to think there was no such thing as ghosts.”
I have to take Reggie’s side on this one and I nod. “Ok, so we’re going with witch?”
Although Alex is ready to agree that Reggie has a point with the ghosts, he doesn’t seem persuaded. “No, we are not going with a witch,” he says firmly. People think that because Alex is a little anxious, he doesn’t speak up, but Alex is no pushover and he proves it now as he takes control of the situation. “She is not a witch. She’s just scared. Ok, let someone with a softer touch handle this.”
Then he proves he has a little too much confidence in his softness as he turns to the girl. “What are you in our studio?” he asks her, enunciating each word.
It doesn’t work and instead of answering, the maybe-witch shoves her cross towards Alex. And through him. Her hand and the cross both go through his chest. He flinches and she recoils.
“Oh my ghost, how did you do that?!” she yells.
“Okay, you don’t get it…” Alex turns to us, half annoyed, half helpless. “Clearly, she doesn’t get it.” Back to the girl, frustration evident in his voice and gestures both, he says: “We’re ghosts. We’re just three ghosts and we’re really happy to be home. So thank you for the flowers, they really brighten up the room.”
Sensing that his explanation might need expanding as well as an opportunity to introduce ourselves properly, I add: “We’re in a bang call Sunset Curve.” And without missing a beat, Reggie says: “Tell your friends!”
“Last night was supposed to be a really big night for us,” I continue, willing the girl to understand. “It was gonna change our lives.”
Alex gives me a look. “I’m pretty sure it did.”
“This is freaking me out,” the girl says honestly. She does look freaked out, I can’t deny that. She takes something out of her pocket, a thing the size of a calculator.
“What’s that?” I asked, trying to see the device in her hand. “What are you doing?” It doesn’t look like another weapon like the cross.
“It’s my phone,” she answers before snapping at herself instantly. “No! Stop talking to them. They aren’t real. There’s no such thing as cute ghosts.”
Despite our situation, those words please us. “Oh, think we’re cute?” Reggie asks and seems to grow about an inch with the words. The girl gives him a look and turns her attention back to the phone. I’ve never seen a phone quite so small.
Alex asks, in his anxious-but-trying-to-sound-friendly voice: “Who you calling?”
“I’m Googling Sunset Swerve.”
“Sunset Curve,” we correct unisono. Reggie even adds a little curve drawn in the air with his finger to tell her what we mean. Distracted by the need to give her the proper information, I barely register that I’m not sure what she’s just said. Must be some local slang.
She frowns at her phone. “Oh, there is a Sunset Curve. You did die.” Before I can tell her that we told her so, she continues. “But not last night. After we died, all we did was go to that dark room where Alex cried.”
“I don’t think---” Alex’s voice goes an octave higher. “I think we were all pretty upset.”
What she’s said makes no sense. “B--- but that was just for like an hour.” I glance around at the studio that looks so familiar and not.  “We just showed up here.”
She sighs. “Look. I’m just telling you what my phone says. See?” Turning the device towards us, she shows us what looks like an article accompanied by a picture of our band. “You died in 1995, when you were 17. It’s now 2020.”
Reggie gives her a curious look, while I’m still processing. “So, this is the future?”
“Wait,” Alex says. “So… So it has been 25 years. I have been crying for 25 years? How is that possible?” He sounds on the road to hysteria.
“Well, you’re a very emotional person,” Reggie points out, not unreasonably.
“I’m not!” Alex snaps, so much emphasis on not he can be barely heard by the human ear at this point.
Just then, a kid marches into the studio. He is all confidence for his tiny size. “Thought you were afraid to come out here,” he says, addressing the girl and not sparring any of us a glance. “You talking to your ghost friend? How does he look? Is he hideous.”
Alex elbows Reggie, clearly ready to pay him back for Reggie’s earlier observation. “He can see you.”
“No, he can’t,” the girl says. The kid walks past us and doesn’t seem to register our proximity at all.
“What?” the boy frowns.
“What do you want?” she deflects with a groan.
“A normal sister, for starters.” He spreads his arms and his hands pass through me and Reggie, standing on either side of him. I jump, but it doesn’t hurt. It doesn’t really feel like much, if I’m being honest. It’s just… weird. He doesn’t seem to notice. “Stop being weird and come eat.”
He turns around and walks away, back towards the main house. It makes me wonder how much of it has changed in twenty five years. Twenty five years. A quarter of a century. We’ve been dead longer than we’ve been alive. It’s wild.
“He couldn’t see you,” the girl says, concerned.
Alex replies: “That’s usually how ghosts work.”
It doesn’t seem to move her much. If anything, she looks done with the situation. “Look, I’m very sorry for what happened to you guys, but this isn’t your studio anymore. You have to leave.” And she sets off to follow her brother.
I can’t let her leave. I don’t know why, if it’s that she is the one person we’ve talked to who can see us, or because she has the answers, or because this place is hers and not ours anymore… “But wait!” I call after her. “We--- We didn’t get your name.”
She stops and turns to look at us. “It’s Julie.”
We have a name! First step towards establishing a connection. Perhaps she won’t abandon us just yet. “Cool,” I say. My voice is a little shaky. I still haven’t processed much and trust be told, our new friend is surprisingly intimidating. “I--- I’m Luke.” I take a step forward and she, still unimpressed with us apparently, rises her cross. I jump back. Not because I think it can hurt me, but because I don’t want to piss her off. Instead, I gesture to the guys. “And this is…”
“Reggie. I’m Reggie.” He smiles and waves.
Alex gives her a wave, too. “Alex. How’s it going?”
“Ba-da,” I say weakly. Her glare should be bottled and sold as air conditioning measure. It gives me chills.
“Ok?” she says and, not waiting for any more attempts to find common ground, she walks away.
“Julie seems nice,” says Reggie with a soft smile.
It earns him a disbelieving look from Alex. “Did you miss the part where she kicked us out or…” At Reggie’s genuinely confused expression, he shakes his head. “Yes. Ok…”
Safe to say, our afterlife is off to a weird start.
4 notes · View notes
gingerwritess · 5 years
Note
"I hope you know you've scarred your child for life." + loki and reader being the horny and pent up parents that they are
in which Elliot asks The Question™️
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
“Hey, dad?”
Loki carefully glances in the rear view mirror back at his son. “Yes?”
“I gotta question.”
You reach over with a yelp and grab the wheel, swerving out of the merging lane. “Loki! Watch the road!!”
He’s getting better at driving, for sure, but still hasn’t quite gotten the hang of it. And having a cute little kid in the backseat trying to talk to you at the same time you’re learning to drive a car certainly doesn’t help.
“Ah…right, sorry.” He flashes you a sheepish grin, tightening his grip on the steering wheel and fixing his gaze straight ahead. “Go ahead, Elliot, I’m listening.”
The little boy stares out the window, deep in thought. “…so mommy’s preg-ant.”
“Right.” Both you and Loki nod, and for half a second Loki’s gaze flits from the road to your tiny baby bump, then he grins up at you with a gleam in his eye.
“Eyes on the road, doofus.” Your heart swells at the look on his face and you lightly push his face back towards the road with a laugh.
It’s quiet in the car for a moment, and Loki successfully exits off the freeway onto a narrow side street. You’re about to warn him of an approaching left turn lane to avoid when Elliot pipes up from the backseat:
“But how?”
Loki swerves into oncoming traffic.
“Other side of the road!” You shriek, and luckily Loki yanks the car back where it’s supposed to be before any approaching car hits you. His face is ghostly white and he shoots you a sideways look of terror, nodding his head back at Elliot.
“You’re answering this one.”
“I…we decided that we wanted another baby,” you explain nervously, glaring at Loki for throwing you under the bus. “And, uh…ta-da! I’m pregnant!”
Your oh-so-helpful husband lets out a snort of laughter as your son stares at you, confused beyond belief.
“Ta-da??” Loki repeats, shoulders shaking from silent laughter. “Ta-da, you’re pregnant. Yes, of course, that’s how it happens—”
You punch him in the thigh. “Watch it, sunshine, or no more ta-da-ing for you for a very long time.”
That shuts him up nicely.
“I don’t get it,” Elliot announces, kicking the back of Loki’s seat. “Do you just ask for a baby? And then poof? Mommy’s got a baby? I asked Morgan about the baby factory and she said that’s not real…”
You cringe and Loki just laughs—good luck finding answers for these lovely questions.
“Well…when two people love each other a lot—”
“They, uh, get the ability to choose to have a baby,” Loki cuts in before you can drop the bomb on the poor child. “If they love each other with their whole hearts, then they can say ‘let’s have a baby’ and you’re right.” He twists around in his seat to smile at the little boy. “Poof. They get the most amazing children ever.”
You stare at your husband in surprise—where did that come from?
“Oh, okay.” Elliot leans his head against the window with a content smile on his face. “I thought you had to kiss or somethin’. Or hold hands, ew…”
At that, Loki’s hand snakes over the middle compartment of the car to grasp onto your thigh, a smirk on his face when you quietly squeal at the shock of his cold hands. He finds your hand and laces his fingers through yours, glancing away from the road to flash you a quick wink.
Real sexy, you mouth with a roll of your eyes, hold my hand harder, daddy.
Okay, Loki snorting might just be the cutest thing you’ve ever seen.
Elliot’s still blabbering on about his previous ideas of where babies come from. “Yeah, I thought it was when two parents kiss, they got a ticket to the baby factory. Morgan told me you hadta be naked to make a baby, but that’s really gross—”
“WHAT??”
“Yeah!” Elliot retches, scrunching up his nose and shaking his head. “I told ‘er, that’s super gross, that’s not how it happens, you don’t take your clothes off in front of anyone. Right, dad?”
Knuckles white from gripping the steering wheel so hard, Loki keeps his gaze strictly forwards, biting down on his bottom lip to keep from saying…anything.
Heheh…his turn to avoid the truth.
“Yeah, dad, isn’t that right?” You snicker, reaching over to poke him in the gut.
“Well…”
You freeze at the hesitation in his voice—he’s not actually going to tell him, right?
“I don’t want to lie—hm.” He keeps his eyes trained straight ahead to avoid your frantic head shaking, trying to decide if he should flat out lie to his son or just explain the basics to the poor child.
“Wait, dad…” Elliot’s eyes go wide. “Oh NO, is Morgan right??”
Your cringe actually hurts this time.
“Oh my GOSH, that’s disgusting, I’m never—oh ew, no no no, GROSS—”
“I never said she was right!” Loki quickly backtracks, cheeks red and knuckles white. “I never said that!”
“But you said you don’t wanna lie!! Oh gosh, ew, NO—”
“No, Elliot,” Loki laughs nervously, still trying to drive straight as you muffle your laughter with a hand, “I didn’t say she’s right, okay? Just listen to me.”
“Gross, gross, gross, gross, EW—”
“Elliot,” Loki sighs, “just listen to me, please.”
“NoooooOOOOOOOOOO—”
“Elliot!”
“WHAT??”
Loki takes a deep breath and you can’t help but cackle. “Okay, we’re listening, Loki, please explain yourself.”
“Look,” he starts, twisting around in his seat to look at his horrified son. “I don’t want to lie to you, I swore I would never, so—”
“SO,” you loudly cut in, shooting him a glare—we’re NOT explaining sex to him yet, he’s five years old—“dad means to say that there’s just some things you don’t need to know till you’re older.”
Loki’s chest deflates in relief and he shoots you a grateful grin. “Right. That’s what I was going to say.”
“I dunno,” Elliot groans, covering his face with his little hands. “That’s gus-tusting. I like the baby factory. Then mommy builds it in her tummy and I get my baby. Right?”
“…yeah.”
A pained grimace wracks Loki’s face as he drives and you can tell he still isn’t happy with that—it’s still technically a lie.
You rub his thigh with a comforting hand, directing your attention back to his driving. Elliot goes back to staring out the window, occasionally retching to himself and shuddering—it’s apparently still gross.
A blissful moment in silence passes and you pray they’ve dropped the subject; the baby factory excuse has worked well, okay? If we keep the nudity to a minimum and leave the public intimacy at kisses, your kid might just make it to second grade before the word sex enters his vocabulary.
“So mom’s never seen you naked, dad?”
The car lurches forward as Loki slams on the breaks, skidding to a halt at a stop sign.
“LOKI! What the hell??”
“Hey,” Elliot frowns, reaching over and tapping your arm, “I thought that was a bad word…”
“Not—not necessarily.” You rub your eyes with two fingers, pinching the bridge of your nose. “Sorry. Just slipped out.”
Loki shakes his head, knuckles white on the steering wheel. “I can’t do this,” he whispers, wide eyes turning to you, “you drive, I’ll meet you back home—”
“No.” You grab his arm, narrowing your eyes at him. “You’re not leaving me here, just answer the question and drive us home.”
“I don’t want to lie—”
“Elliot,” you sigh, forehead dropping to your hand. “Your father will explain everything to you when you’re older, okay? I promise.”
“Okay!”
You turn back to Loki and point for him to keep driving. “That was easy.”
Unable to argue, he just scowls and starts accelerating, the car somehow going sideways until you grab the wheel and straighten him out.
“How ‘bout some music?” You ask cheerfully, reaching back to squeeze Elliot’s knee, then Loki’s thigh again.
Loki doesn’t look amused.
Heaving a giant sigh, you turn on the radio and lean over to him. “Are you really going to be mad at me over this?”
“Maybe.”
“Would it help if I held your hand?”
“…maybe.”
You lace your fingers through his, making sure he keeps one hand tight on the wheel. “It’s not a terrible lie, y’know.”
“It’s still a lie,” he huffs, turning a corner a little more violently than necessary.
“But it’s a lie to protect someone. He doesn’t need to know that, he’s five freaking years old. You can’t honestly tell me he needs to know about sex right now, can you? Before he’s even out of kindergarten?”
“I suppose not…”
The lines on the road seemed like they’d be easy enough to explain, but Loki’s grown not too fond of them—you’re nearly certain that he just doesn’t like the idea of being told what to do by something as menial as a painted line on the ground.
You reach over to yank the wheel again, straightening the car back into one lane, and Loki lets out a clearly distraught breath.
“Now I’m distracted,” he grumbles, trying to pull his hand out of yours to no avail—you hold him tight. “And I’m not mad, love, I could never be mad at you, I just…I just don’t like the idea of lying to my son.”
“I love that you’re this concerned about this.” You smile over at him and give his hand a reassuring squeeze. “But can you just trust me on this one? I really don’t think we should explain all that to him when he’s this young. He’s a pure little guy, let’s just…wait a little longer.”
“You think that’s best?” Loki glances in the rearview mirror again—his son, his little prince, catches his eye and waves to him, a bright grin breaking out over his chubby cheeks.
“I really do, but I want us to decide that together.”
The corner of Loki’s mouth twitches into a little grin at his kid in the mirror.
He should honestly be watching the road, but your heart twists and you just can’t bring yourself to reprimand him.
Elliot sticks out his tongue and pulls a strange face, positively beaming when Loki laughs.
“Gotcha,” the little boy giggles, tugging at the straps of his carseat. “One point for me!”
“The moment you’re out of this car, I’ll be tickling you until you can’t breathe.” Loki quirks an eyebrow in the mirror. “I’ll be winning this little laughing game, just you wait.”
Elliot bursts into another fit of giggles and your heart melts at the soft smile on Loki’s face—god, this child.
“I trust you,” Loki murmurs, squeezing your hand and bringing it to his lips. “Entirely.”
“Love you,” you grin over at him. “Love you so goddamn much.”
Don’t tell Loki, but he just reached eight minutes of actually following the laws of the road.
“Hey.” Elliot leans forward to break the sweet silence, eyes wide and pointing at you and Loki’s intertwined hands. “Are y’making another baby right now? I thought mommy already had one—”
“Forget it. He’s going to kill me,” Loki groans, “I swear by Odin’s beard, my death will be at the hands of my five-year-old.”
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
hope you enjoyed, please reblog and feel free to send me ideas!
~ masterlist link in my bio ~
loki tags: @bluediamond007 @himitoshi @drakesfiance @destiel1597 @dangertoozmanykids101 @archy3001 @jcalpha1 @yzssie @skullvieplu @forthesnakeofdragons @skulliebythesea @wegingerangelica @storiesfrommirkwood @agarwaeneth @adaliamalfoy @laurfangirl424 @paradisaicsam @fitzsimmons-is-forever @ladylokimischief @katelinwrites @tarynkauai @polaristrange @loavesofmeat @canadian-ravenpuff-multishipper @lou-makes-me-strong @holyn0vak @chocolatealmondmillk @swtnrholland @kenzieam @jessiejunebug  @catticas @the-republic-and-face-of-texas @doralupin01 @whitewitchdown @atomiccharmer @falconfeather23435 @babygirlicecream @avengrcs @vethrvolnir2 @bookgirlunicorn @wabisabigrl @myhealingstar @khaleesi-marvel @ei77777 @spacecrumbs @scarlettghost13 @rocks-are-pretty-odd @confessionsofastrugglingteen @easilydistractedwriter @arttasticgreatnessoftheawesome77 @fluffyllamaswearinghats @milktearose @lcyouinhell @h0tshotholland @dontmesswithmemundane @southsidesarcasticwriter @helnik-s @lilith-akemi @fire-in-her-veinz @unlikelysamwinchesteronahunt @mischievousbellerina @kcd15 @mellowgirl01 @lokislilcaribbeanprincess @allthingzhiddleston @scorpionchild81 @lokixme @blue-automne @galaxycharmed @devilbat @kangaroobunny @end-up-well @planetariumx @sarcsep @mrfandomtastic @amaru163 @im-way-too-many-fandoms @caswinchester2000 @kybaeza @wester-than-west @vintagesunshinebitch @adefectivedetective @poetic-nikolai @moonduhsted @kerri-masson @iamverity @innaminitus @spnbarnes @narcissxblack @woohoney @anxiousamandapanda @padmeisgay @authordreaming13 @lokisironthrone @theunknowinglys @highfuncti0ningfangirl @epicfallenismine @stubby-toe-589331 @fandomnerdsarecool @retrofantasyland @arch-venus25 @forever-trapped-in-my-dreams
690 notes · View notes
nerianasims · 3 years
Text
Billboard #1s 1975
Under the cut.
Elton John – “Lucy In The Sky With Diamonds” -- January 4, 1975
He slowed it down. Of course he did. And he's singing it like every word must be perfectly enunciated so that you can understand how incredibly deep it is. Awful, terrible, ugh. William Shatner's version is actually preferable.
Barry Manilow – “Mandy” -- January 18, 1975
Barry Manilow got a lot of hate when I was a kid in the 80s, and I didn't understand from any first-hand experience because the only song I knew of his was "Copacabana." Now, listening -- he's not bad. Yeah, he's 70s light rock. But he sings with emotion that doesn't sound fake and this song has a beat. I'm not saying I like this song, in which the singer regrets sending away the woman he loves, but it's fine. I find it far more tolerable than any Elton John song on this list.
The Carpenters – “Please Mr. Postman” -- January 25, 1975
The Carpenters' asset was Karen Carpenter's amazing singing. This song does not showcase it. They'd have done better to cover "Will You Love Me Tomorrow" or "One Fine Day." Also the way they redid the music makes it sound more like a light 50s pop song than early Motown. Blech.
Neil Sedaka – “Laughter In The Rain” -- February 1, 1975
This song is about taking walks in the rain with his wife/girlfriend. There's something fake about his singing, and also he doesn't hit the high notes (which aren't that high) right. I'd actually like to hear what Barry Manilow would do with this. It's not terrible, but meh.
Ohio Players – “Fire” -- February 8, 1975
Putting sirens in a pop song is kinda dickish, because you're gonna get people driving in their cars to try to suddenly swerve off the road. Anyway, besides that, this is an Ohio Players song, so it's funk. I don't really know what else to say about it. Maybe it could have been a little faster? I'm a bit bored, and that should never happen with funk.
Linda Ronstadt – “You’re No Good” -- February 15, 1975
There are sure a lot of covers this year. Boomer nostalgia. But Linda Ronstadt put a hell of a lot of effort into this one, unlike the people who did the previous two covers. The song's also a really good one, with an interesting lyrical twist; not only is the singer telling the man who broke her heart that he's no good, but "I broke a heart that’s gentle and true/ Well, I broke a heart over someone like you.” That's some vinegar in the wound. And musically, it's really good rock -- not an ounce of schmaltz anywhere. Excellent song, and I went back to listen to it on repeat when I was done writing for the night.
Average White Band – “Pick Up The Pieces” -- February 22, 1975
It's a funk instrumental. I think this has been on a lot of soundtracks. I find it repetitive and kinda boring.
Eagles – “Best Of My Love” -- March 1, 1975
They're still in love but their marriage is falling apart. The divorce rate in the 70s was very high. People often claim those 70s statistics are the same today, but they very much are not. Anyway, it's not too whiny and he doesn't blame her, but the song is too slow and too light. You could replace the words with a straightforward love song without changing the music, so long as the love song was boring. Yawn.
Olivia Newton-John – “Have You Never Been Mellow” -- March 8, 1975
Wow, shut up Olivia. I can identify with being sick of someone who is wound up like an E string and wanting to tell them to just chill. Hell, I'm that tightly-wound person pretty often, and I do much better when I remember to be mellow when I can. But this song is condescending and superior. "Have you never tried to find a comfort from inside you?" Toxic positivity.
The Doobie Brothers – “Black Water” -- March 15, 1975
I saw the song title and the chorus immediately started up in my brain. This is a song about the Mississippi by people who may never have been east of Las Vegas. "I ain't got no worries/ Cuz I ain't in a hurry at all." Pfft right. But the music of this song is so catchy and fun, that even though I'm not fond of the lyrics, I like the song.
Frankie Valli – “My Eyes Adored You” -- March 22, 1975
This guy used to lead The Four Seasons, but thankfully he doesn't do that horrible falsetto in this one. Ostensibly this song is about how he's thinking about his first crush. I think that's a metaphor, though. I think it's a song worshiping nostalgia and missing childhood. Yuck.
LaBelle – “Lady Marmalade” -- March 29, 1975
Patti LaBelle claimed she didn't know what this song was about. Yeah right. It's about a guy who spent some time with a sex worker on his trip to New Orleans. There's no judgment. It's just a sort of funky, sort of disco-ey, definitely belted song and it’s great.
Minnie Riperton – “Lovin’ You” -- April 5, 1975
Turn it off turn it off turn it off. I hate this song. It's one of the first songs I knew I hated musically, rather than only lyrically. The lyrics are whatever, a 70s love song, but the music -- I can't handle it. It's like sandpaper on my brain.
Elton John – “Philadelphia Freedom” -- April 12, 1975
Elton John's ode to Philly soul. It doesn't work. It's too slow, it's repetitive, and Elton John's no soul singer. He's so boring.
B. J. Thomas – “(Hey Won’t You Play) Another Somebody Done Somebody Wrong Song” -- April 26, 1975
Hey won't you not play that please. It's too slow, and it's without guts or grit. The Muppets sped it up and made it a multi-Muppet honky tonk singalong, which improved it a lot. Also I think Bo Burnham took the idea for "Y'all dumb motherfuckers want a key change?" from Rowlf's "Up a key!" line in the Muppet version.
Tony Orlando & Dawn – “He Don’t Love You (Like I Love You)” -- May 3, 1975
Another cover of a 60s song. Linda Rondstadt is still the only one to do it right. The song itself, when sung by others, is a good one. Not when sung by Tony Orlando. It's like he bleached it. Also I expect him to tell me the slot machines are available all night when he's done.
Earth, Wind & Fire – “Shining Star” -- May 24, 1975
This song is absolutely awesome. It's disco-funk, and yet it's sort of a sermon about self-actualization too. "You’re a shining star, no matter who you are / Shining bright to see what you could truly be.” Compare and contrast with the condescending "Have You Never Been Mellow." This is how you inspire people.
Freddy Fender – “Before The Next Teardrop Falls” -- May 31, 1975
This song is in both English and Spanish. Musically, it sounds like it comes from way before 1975, but that's not a bad thing. The singer is losing his woman to another man, but he tells her if the new man ever hurts her, he'll be there before the next teardrop falls. It's a solid country song.
John Denver – “Thank God I’m A Country Boy” -- June 7, 1975
How much money did John Denver have by this point? He sounds like the typical rich conservative talking about how he's a good ol' down home boy while he's got a condo in New York, a mansion in California, and keeps an official residence in Oklahoma for tax purposes that he never visits. "A-raisin’ me a family and working on the farm / My days are all filled with an easy country charm." Total and absolute bullshit -- farm work is phenomenally hard, not "easy country charm." This song is offensively bad.
America – “Sister Golden Hair” -- June 14, 1975
The singer isn't ready for commitment but can't stop thinking about the woman he's singing to. So he's trying to keep her hangin' on. There's one line that I hate: "Will you love me just a little, just enough to show you care?" How about you show her you care first, you entitled brat? The music's pretty good, but the lyrics bug me.
The Captain & Tennille – “Love Will Keep Us Together” -- June 21, 1975
It has a beat and some bounce at least. She sings about how some girl may come along to try to take him away -- seriously? This silly hat-wearing doof? Okay, that's a problem. Another problem is that she sounds perfectly chipper throughout. She's not worried, but who would be? I think this song struck a chord because of the divorce rate in the 70s. That, along with it having an actual beat of some kind unlike so many other hits of the era, is my theory as to how it got big.
Wings – “Listen To What The Man Said” -- July 19, 1975
There is, of course, nothing wrong with silly love songs. But some of them are not good songs. I usually love to hear a saxophone on a pop song, but this one sounds like it belongs in background music on a TV show. The main melody line is boring. I think it's another song about divorce anxiety: "No matter what the man said/ And love is fine for all we know/ For all we know, our love will grow." Very true. But did you have to be so boring when imparting this message, Paul?
Van McCoy & The Soul City Symphony – “The Hustle” -- July 26, 1975
Doo doo doo da doo doo doo da doo. My dad actually knew how to do the two-person hustle. I think. Anyway, how he showed me to dance is the way the couples are dancing in the Hustle video here. Minus that leg kick. There are almost no words to this song. Just "Do the Hustle" and "The Hustle. Do it." And -- okay! It is an irresistible dance song. I like it, though the piccolo (I think it's a piccolo) gets hard to listen to after a while.
Eagles – “One Of These Nights” -- August 2, 1975
Tom Breihan, whose Stereogum articles I've been using to track these songs, doesn't like the Eagles when they turned to a bit more of a rock direction with this song. This is one of many examples of how he's wrong. Okay, okay, an example of how my taste differs from his, which is one thing that pushed me to do this list. But yes, I really like this song a lot. The guitars are great. The narrator of this song is looking for a girlfriend. Or maybe a friend with benefits. The lyrics are all pretty good, if hardly Stevie Nicks level, but one line stands out: "Oh, loneliness will blind you in between the wrong and the right." It will.
The Bee Gees – “Jive Talkin'” -- August 9, 1975
I made a weird noise that scared my cat when I saw this was the next one. But thankfully, I have a little more time before Barry Gibb's horrible falsetto pierces my brain. This is nonetheless a Bee Gees disco song, which means my butt is firmly planted in my seat and I have no desire to dance whatsoever. It isn't ear-bleeding like their later songs, as the falsetto is absent, but it is terribly boring.
Hamilton, Joe Frank And Reynolds – “Fallin’ In Love” -- August 23, 1975
He's fallin' in love with you again. Or maybe fallin' more in love with you. I dunno. I'm falling asleep.
KC & The Sunshine Band – “Get Down Tonight” -- August 30, 1975
Some dance songs are good listening songs. This one is not. The narrator wants to do a little dance, make a little love, get down tonight. And if you are not there to get down, the song is not for you. Especially how repetitive it gets in the second half. It serves its purpose as a dance song well, though.
Glen Campbell – “Rhinestone Cowboy” -- September 6, 1975
I really like rhinestones. I like sparkly stuff. The narrator of this song does too. He's been trying to get somewhere for a long time and has had it. He's eager to sell out thoroughly at this point. I get it. Oh boy do I get it. And being a rhinestone cowboy doesn't hurt anyone. If I could churn out huge amounts of disposable fiction with a "load of compromising" to make a lot of money, I'd do it in a heartbeat. My 20-year old self would be shocked. But life's hard, and "cringe" isn't harm. Rhinestone Cowboy's good in my book.
David Bowie – “Fame” -- September 20, 1975
And here's a song about how chasing celebrity is maybe not such a great idea. A really bad idea, actually.  "It drives you to crime," for one thing. Yet this is musically not a dour song at all. It's angry but upbeat at the same time. Also brilliant musically, which from David Bowie is "of course." Most excellent.
John Denver – “I’m Sorry” -- September 27, 1975
The narrator is sorry about a breakup. He says he's also "sorry for the way things are in China." That one line makes me side-eye the entire song. Saying that they're sorry for huge things that have nothing to do with them is something abusive people sometimes do. The rest of the song sounds sincere enough though. And boring. Oh, so very boring.
Neil Sedaka – “Bad Blood” -- October 11, 1975
The narrator is telling a guy that the woman he's with is bad and is going to mess him up. And he's angry about it -- not at the woman, but at the guy. I think the narrator wanted the woman and is now calling her an evil bitch to try to turn his supposed friend against her. There's this happy flute in the background that sounds really odd with this deeply nasty song. Also, nastiness should be more interesting than this. It's both mean and boring.
Elton John – “Island Girl” -- November 1, 1975
Did Elton John start all his songs with the same chords? I feel like he did. This doesn't sound like an island song. It sounds like an ad jingle. A racist, sexist ad jingle. Ha-ha isn't it funny that a woman is tall and dark-skinned. The song calls her a "well-worn tire." So, so bad.
KC & The Sunshine Band – “That’s The Way (I Like It)” -- November 22, 1975
I have never understood any lyrics to this song but the chorus, or been curious enough to look them up. I just did. There are very few lyrics in this song besides the chorus, but yep, it's about sex. It's another KC & The Sunshine Band dance song that's great for dancing, and not really meant for anything else.
Silver Convention – “Fly, Robin, Fly” -- November 29, 1975
"Fly, robin, fly/ Up up to the sky" are the lyrics to this song. Over and over again. It's plastic Euro-disco and it is bad. Not danceable, no reason to listen to it, no reason for it to exist. I can only think that large amounts of cocaine were involved in this becoming a hit.
The Staple Singers – “Let’s Do It Again” -- December 27, 1975
It's another sleepy sex song, but this one is by a band with three sisters and their father. Their father sings on this track too. Apparently he didn't want to, and I wish he'd stuck by that, because ew.
BEST OF 1975 -- "Lady Marmalade" by LaBelle and "Shining Star" by Earth, Wind and Fire WORST OF 1975 -- "Island Girl" by Elton John
4 notes · View notes
alarawriting · 4 years
Text
Inktober 2020 #1: Fish
To say I wasn’t expecting an attack would be an understatement.
I was in my van, driving my oldest daughter to soccer practice.  (Why yes, I am a soccer mom.  I’m big enough to admit it.)  Natalie was supposed to be putting on her shin guards, but instead she was playing the Nintendo 3DS Arista had brought, on the grounds that technically it was her 3DS.  I believe Arista’s was out of battery, although it was the kind of detail I try not to pay too much attention to.  Arista, of course, had whined about this for ten minutes straight.  “It’s not fair!  I brought that 3DS!  You said you’d let me play!  Mommm, Natalie won’t let me play!”  And so on. This was partially, though not fully, drowned out by the sound of Theo singing “Itsy Bitsy Spider” loudly, enthusiastically, off-key and with half the words made up, for what may well have been the tenth time in a row.
“Mom!  Make Theo be quiet.  I can’t concentrate!”
“Just give me back the 3DS! You aren’t even supposed to be playing it!”
“—itsy bitsy spider, gob up the stop again, itsy bitsy spider went on the bo bo bot, so wong go the dwain and it quash the spider out—“
“That isn’t even how it goes, Theo.  It goes ‘Itsy bitsy spider went up the water spout—'“
“If you’re just gonna sing to Theo you can give me back the game.  Mommm, she isn’t even playing it and she won’t give it back!”
“I’m sing it, Natwee!  I’m sing it my way!”
“Yeah, well your way is wrong, cause you’re a baby.”
“ITSY BITSY NATWEE, CAN’T SING THE SPIDER SONG, CAUSE THEO IS SING IT LA DA DOO DOO LA LA—“
“Come on! Let me play!”
With all this going on, I had no hope of getting back enough of my own concentration to change lanes, so I had been stuck behind a car carrier lugging SUVs for the past ten minutes.  I hated being behind large trucks; they block my view of the rest of the road.  And here I was with nothing in the CD player but Gary’s smooth jazz, when plainly I needed death metal to drown this out.  I’d have given my pinky finger to be able to put on the radio, but radio and I did not get along.
As if to underscore this, a sudden burst of static cut through the horn solo.  I frowned, wondering if I’d gotten mixed up and this was the radio after all.
“Hey, cool!” Arista said, having apparently found something worthy of distracting her from her quest to recover the 3DS.  “My mood ring is red.  Mom, what’s it mean when your mood ring goes red?”
I went cold, and glanced at my own left hand on the steering wheel.  The stone in my ring, normally opal, had turned obsidian black.
I glanced back up to see the top SUV on the car carrier starting to slide.
“Aspída!” I shouted, having no time to do anything more complex than that.  Then I spun the wheel and swerved wildly onto the right shoulder, scraping the jersey wall, as the SUV slid off the carrier’s ramp and came careening down at us.
Distantly I was aware of my kids screaming, but all my attention was on surviving this. The SUV slammed into the shield I had just cast and bounced into traffic, making the car shudder. The small truck that had been behind me struck the SUV, sending it spinning across the road. Meanwhile I’d slammed hard on my brakes, coming to a full stop about twenty feet away from where the SUV ending up crashing into the jersey wall ahead of me. The small truck pulled over, in front of the SUV. The car carrier continued blithely on into the distance.
At least they hadn’t all fallen. That would have been a lot harder to deal with. I could have done it, but I would not have liked to explain it to the kids.
“Mom! Mom! What was that? What happened?” Natalie screamed.  Theo was crying hysterically, and Arista was gasping, hyperventilating.
I turned around in my seat. “Arista! Inhaler, now! Natalie, help her grab it!” I wanted to unbuckle, to go take Theo into my arms and calm him, to grab Arista’s inhaler and give it to her, but I didn’t dare. My ring was still black; Arista and Natalie’s rings were still both red.
The guy who’d been driving the small truck was coming toward me, walking along the shoulder, and he looked furious. Of course, from any reasonable human being’s perspective, I’d had nothing to do with the SUV that had fallen off the car carrier and smashed into his car, but with my ring black I didn’t dare assume he was a reasonable human being. I’d read enough about road rage incidents in the paper; I had to assume he had a gun.
I threw the car into reverse and drove backward as quickly as I dared, which was a lot slower than the cars zipping past me on the highway were going, but a lot faster than one dude walking on the shoulder. He began running toward me. “Katev̱odó̱no̱,” I whispered, shoved the gearshift into drive, and pulled out onto the highway, lurching from 0 to 60 in three seconds and slamming myself and my children back against our seats. The car behind me laid on the horn – I’d cut it off. “Sorry,” I said, more to myself than to the driver who obviously couldn’t hear me, but now I was back up to full highway speed, weaving in and out of traffic so that neither the guy I’d just cut off nor the driver of the small truck could catch up with me.
I pulled off the highway at the first exit that came up, watching as my ring dulled to a grayish opalescent color. We weren’t safe, but we weren’t in deadly danger either.
Arista’s breathing was normal again. Theo was still crying. “Mom, where are we going?” Natalie asked. “Don’t I have to get to practice?”
“You’re skipping practice today, Nally.” She used to call herself that. She couldn’t get the middle syllable of her own name, so she was Nally. Nowadays she usually rolls her eyes when I call her that, but this time, she didn’t. I could see her face in my rear view mirror; she was pale and shaken.
“Because we just had an accident?”
“We didn’t have an accident,” Arista said. “We almost had an accident.”
“Right,” I said. “We’re going home, and we’re going to eat ice cream and we’re going to relax.”
“Ice cream?” Theo asked, his sobs becoming weaker and less pronounced.
“Yep! Who wants an ice cream soda, who wants a milkshake and who wants a sundae?”
Kids are sometimes very easy to bribe. Though I suspected that Natalie was letting herself be bribed rather than challenging me. She knew something weird had just happened, but she didn’t want to ask me what, or perhaps didn’t want to acknowledge it.
Another old terror raised its head. What if she was like me? What if all of them were? What if they could use magic?
I shook my head to banish the thought. No one had found us. No one had sent either of them an invitation to school. Natalie was 12, Arista was 10… they were old enough that they could have gotten invitations by now. I’d gotten mine when I was 9, though my parents hadn’t been persuaded to send me to a boarding school until I was 13.
I’d wanted to go. I’d begged for it. I’d wanted to learn magic so, so badly.
I couldn’t even remember how that had felt, now.
 ***
When we got home, I put the girls in charge of getting the ice cream, the Coke, the sundae fixings, the milk and the blender out, and Theo in charge of washing his hands, going to the bathroom, changing his clothes and washing up. He’d been potty trained for nearly a year, but I’d nearly peed myself during the almost-accident; I could hardly hold it against a little boy that he’d wet his pants. Theo was obviously very embarrassed by it, though, so I didn’t acknowledge that he’d done so, just gave him the opportunity to wash himself up and change to save face.
I went straight downstairs to my fish tanks in the basement.
The filters didn’t hum. The tank lights weren’t on. The room smelled like ozone and smoke. At least one of the surge suppressors that ran my tank filters and lights was blackened. And every single fish in all four of my tanks was floating on top of their water, dead.
The opal on my ring was still dark grey.
In Homeric Greek – the language I cast spells in, though this wasn’t a spell – I said softly, “Brave heroes, I commend your souls to the Elysian Fields. The gods will honor you.” I didn’t actually think the ancient Greeks had believed fish would go to the Elysian Fields, but then, I also didn’t actually believe in the Elysian Fields, or the later Christian version, Heaven. If humans had souls – and they might, I’d seen Jason so many times I found it hard to believe that all of him could literally be gone, forever – then fish could as well, maybe. These fish hadn’t exactly volunteered to die to save my family, but they’d been feeder goldfish, destined for the belly of a pet predator or an agonizing, choking death due to high ammonia levels and lack of oxygen from the overcrowding in the feeder tanks. I’d given them a better, longer life than they could otherwise have hoped for.
Whatever had killed them, I hoped it had been fast. It looked like some kind of electrical short, maybe. A month ago one of those had taken out all the fish in tank four; I’d replaced the filter, and the surge protector, and the GFCI outlet the surge protector was plugged into, but when magic is targeting you, all of the sane and reasonable precautions you can take may end up coming to nothing. The fish had died because I’d bound them to my family and enchanted them to take on our bad luck. Most of the time, that meant fish died one by one over a period of months, as all of the normal bad luck that might occur to a family just failed to happen – my kids never got scraped knees, our cars never broke down, Gary made it through every round of layoffs at his company, none of us ever got sick.
When the fish started dying fairly rapidly last month, starting with the electrical short, the stone in my ring had been purple – not white opal, not the gray it was right now, not the black it had turned on the highway. I’d put more fish into service and it had faded to white. The fish had been doing reasonably well; I’d thought the danger was over.
But today all of them were dead. And I didn’t dare go out and get more; whatever malevolent spell had targeted me and my family would work a lot more effectively outside the shields I had around the house. Petco would ship me fancy fish, but not feeders. Which meant firstly that it would cost a lot more money to put more fish into service, secondly that I wouldn’t be able to leave the house again until tomorrow when the fish arrived (and what would I do about the girls going to school? They couldn’t leave either, and I couldn’t explain to them or to Gary why not.) And thirdly, that the girls, and Gary, would see the change, think I was taking Gary’s advice about getting nicer fish who could actually serve as pets, and they’d be horribly disappointed when the fish died.
Maybe I could have two layers of fish, I thought. Pet fish upstairs and feeders down here. Order neon tetras and a tank for overnight delivery, set them up, go out and buy more feeders as soon as I had the neons in service.
The thought flickered through my mind that I could buy feeder mice instead. Mammals are stronger and have more life force, and more resistance to malevolent magic. Feeder mice were in the same position as feeder goldfish – they were destined to die. I’d just be giving them a good life before it happened.
But my children would get attached to the mice. Would give them names. Would cry when they died.
I closed my eyes. I needed more power to protect the family than I had at the moment. I’d given up so much of it for my anonymity and my family’s safety, back before I’d even met Gary, when the only family I’d had to protect were my parents.
To get it back, to protect them now, I’d have to break some old compacts. But those old compacts weren’t working well enough anyway, obviously, if someone was targeting me.
“Moommm! We’re ready!” Arista yelled down the stairs.
“I’m coming,” I said, and headed up. I’d deal with the magic later. Right now, I’d promised my kids ice cream, to distract them from near-death and any weirdness they’d observed, and as both a magus and a mother, I’d learned to keep my promises.
***
This is a piece from a WIP “Not Even Past”, about a former child mage student who had to save the world with her group of friends, all of whom died except her. She left the world of magic behind and became a soccer mom. But now the world of magic is coming back for her.
6 notes · View notes
grigori77 · 4 years
Text
Summer 2020′s Movies - My Top Ten Favourite Films (Part 1)
20.  THE OUTPOST – it’s been a great year for war movies already, but summer was definitely where the genre really blew up, showering a TRIO of crackers on us, starting with this intensely rugged actioner about the Battle of Kamdesh in 2009 Afghanistan, in which a small group of American soldiers fought against an overwhelming Taliban force in extremely hostile terrain.  Director Rod Lurie (The Last Castle, The Contender) hasn’t had the most impressive career so far, but he shines here, as does a powerful ensemble cast which includes Scott Eastwood, Caleb Landry Jones and Orlando Bloom.
19.  BIT – the first notable feature from indie director Brad Michael Elmore is an enjoyably offbeat little vampire flick in which small-town transgender teen Laurel (Supergirl’s Nicole Maines) moves out to Los Angeles and gets swept up in the strictly girls-only revolution of local head vamp Duke (Goliath’s Dianna Hopper) and her feminist pack. Maines and Hopper are both phenomenal, while Elmore does wonders with his tiny budget and really pays off on his film’s intriguing ideas.
18.  DA 5 BLOODS – Spike Lee’s latest joint must be the most tripped-out and subversive Vietnam War movie since Apocalypse Now, letting his politically-charged mixture of reportage and personal drama run riot with particularly colourful results as we follow a group of ageing black Vets on their journey to retrieve the remains of a fallen comrade and a fortune in illicit gold. The cast are uniformly excellent, particularly Delroy Lindo as traumatised hothead Paul, while there’s a magnificent turn from Chadwick Boseman in one of his final roles.
17.  THE LOVEBIRDS – director Michael Showalter reunites with Kumail Nanjiani, star of his indie hit The Big Sick, for this riotous screwball comedy in which lovers Jibran and Leilani (Nanjiani and Insecure’s Issa Rae) find their faltering relationship tested to breaking point when they’re forced to prove their innocence after being framed for murder by a corrupt cop.  The laughs come thick and fast, but there’s an endearing warmth that adds emotional heft to the story, bolstered by the leads’ palpable chemistry.
16.  UNHINGED – Russell Crowe brings every motorist’s worst nightmare to life as Tom Cooper, a deranged psychopath who harasses struggling divorcee Rachel (Slow West and Mortal Engines’ Caren Pistorius) and her son to increasingly terrifying extremes after one bad day leads to a road-rage misjudgement.  The overblown revenge thriller plot works best if you don’t think about it too much, but the incredibly game cast give their all and director Derrick Borte (The Joneses) keeps the tension cranked up to breaking point.
15.  THE NEW MUTANTS – the last ever Fox-based X-Men movie slumps into cinemas with little fanfare after a series of increasingly lamentable delays with an inevitable sense of Marvel Studios going through the motions out of mere obligation to what was once the franchise that MADE them.  It’s truly criminal treatment because this is a CRACKING film, the property taking an intriguing swerve into horror movie territory as five young mutants trapped in a shadowy government institute are terrorized by their own worst fears.  The Fault in Our Stars’ director Josh Boone shows a surprisingly sure hand with the superheroics AND the scares, but the film really belongs to its uniformly excellent young cast, particularly Game of Thrones star Maisie Williams as shapeshifter Rahne Sinclair and Anya Taylor-Joy as fan favourite Illyana Rasputin.  It’s another worthy mutant-fest, which makes it all the more heartbreaking watching with the knowledge that, now that the X-Men and their ilk have been officially folded into the all-encompassing behemoth of the MCU, it’s the opening chapter of a new franchise we’ll never get to see …
14.  BECKY – ambitious indie directing duo Jonathan Millott and Cary Murnion have been on my ones-to-watch list for a while now (ostensibly after their horror comedy Cooties but mainly thanks to supercharged single-shot action thriller Bushwick), but they’ve really outdone themselves with this left-field survival horror, in which a pack of neo-Nazi prison-breakers led by brutal genius Dominick (a cannily cast-against-type Kevin James) find themselves up against something they never bargained for – Anabelle: Creation star Lulu Wilson’s eponymous, unexpectedly lethal 13 year-old girl.
13.  THE VAST OF NIGHT – despite its far more understated, super-low budget origins, there’s a strong dose of Super 8 in the DNA of this astounding debut from writer-director Andrew Patterson, an intriguingly ambitious first-contact sci-fi thriller set in small town America in the 1950s.  Some Kind of Hate’s Sierra McCormick and newcomer Jake Horowitz are the endearingly sparky core of the film, putting the rich quick-fire screenplay through its paces while Patterson displays uncannily sophisticated flair behind the camera.  I can’t wait to see what he’s going to deliver in the future …
12.  IN SEARCH OF DARKNESS – not just the best feature I’ve watched so far in what’s already been an unusually strong year for documentary films, but one of the best I’ve watched in a good long while, this epic examination of ALL the key horror cinema releases of the 1980s and their enduring cultural impact makes for undeniably engrossing viewing.  Despite clocking in at OVER FOUR HOURS, it never outstays its welcome, with writer-director David A. Weiner’s fascination for the subject proving overwhelmingly infectious.
11.  GET DUKED! – four wayward teenage boys are pursued by gun-toting aristocratic psychopaths in the Scottish Highlands while doing their Duke of Edinburgh Award (well, it was that or Borstal) in this gleefully OTT comedy masterpiece from debuting writer-director Ninian Doff.  One of last year’s major festival hits, it’s an absolute riot, a blissfully unapologetic non-PC laugh-fest powered by a quartet of astonishing turns from its young leads and brilliant support from Eddie Izzard, Kate Dickie and James Cosmo.
9 notes · View notes
acedesigns · 5 years
Text
Miracle: Part 2 [Good Omens: Aziraphale X Reader]
Part 1
Word Count: 941
Warnings: Car accident, blood, injury
A/N: Woot, third near-death experience I’ve had. Well, influenced. I developed PTSD from this one, and while I haven’t had any symptoms for a couple of years, I still don’t want to risk having a flashback and what not by describing exactly what happened...I’ll probably have a nightmare tonight.
--
The M25 was never fun to be on, even for angels and demons. Aziraphale found it absolutely terrifying to be on whenever Crowley was weaving in and out cars, even going off the road from time-to-time. Aziraphale had one hand planted firmly against the roof of the car and another was gripping onto the door of the Bentley. His eyes were wide and his jaw was clenched tightly. In fact, his whole body was wound up into a tight knot.
“Crowley, please, would you slow down?” he managed to ask and shut his eyes tightly as Crowley barely managed to squeeze between two cars to get to another lane.
“What? It’s not my fault they’re all going too slow,” Crowley hissed but did ease up on the gas pedal.
“Yes, well, you were the one responsible for this roadway’s design,” Aziraphale noted. Crowley grumbled to himself.
The pair were on their way back from Tadfield after having checked up on Adam. They wanted to make sure that Heaven and Hell weren’t trying to influence him or otherwise harm the poor boy in an attempt to restart Armageddon. However, it seemed that their worries were for nothing.
Crowley suddenly swore. He got locked in on all sides and couldn’t work his way around the traffic. He hit the steering wheel and leaned back while glancing in every direction to see if there was any possible way to go any faster. After realizing that he was indeed stuck, he took one hand off the steering wheel.
“Well, this is a nice change of pace,” Aziraphale stated and nodded his head while relaxing ever so slightly. “You know, the most peculiar thing happened the other da—”
A tour bus in front of the Bentley suddenly swerved. Pieces of tire shredded and flew into the air. Metal crunched against metal. Tires shrieked against the rough pavement and smoke from an airbag filled the air.
“Shit!” Crowley slammed his foot on the brake. He winced at how the Bently sounded.
Traffic stood still in silence. Aziraphale was the first to react and quickly got out of the Bentley. He ran towards the wrecked vehicle and bus, ignoring his demonic friend calling after him. He felt bile rise up in his throat when he looked at the munched car. He swallowed it down and quickly began to work his miracles.
Blood ran back up into a cut on your head, it sealed in just a matter of seconds. Bones started popping back into place and the cracks mended together. Internal hemorrhages healed. All damage seemingly healed, even though it would have all been fatal.
Once he was finished healing, Aziraphale took a look at you and gasped. He realized you were the same person he was just going to tell Crowley about. You were the same person that would have fallen into the street if it wasn’t for him. Death must really have you on his list.
You groaned and your eyes fluttered open. Slowly, you moved your head away from the inflated steering wheel and looked out your window. Standing there, a man was silhouetted in light. For a moment, you could have sworn you saw a halo above his head. You could have sworn that he was an angel.
“There, there, it’s going to be alright,” he cooed and slowly helped you out of your car. Even his voice sounded heavenly.
“What happened?” you asked still feeling dazed. You leaned into this stranger’s body while trying to get your vision to clear up.
“You were in an accident, my dear. It’s a miracle you’re alright.”
“My...dear…Miracle?” you mumbled. That phrase and that word with that voice sounded so familiar. You tried to figure out just who this person was as he led you to the side of the roadway. You were still in a state of shock to really comprehend exactly what was going on.
“Here,” the man said and took off his jacket before draping it over your shoulders. He helped you sit down and checked over your body, making sure there weren’t any injuries still on you. “It seems as though your body was in shock when you were injured and is still processing it,” he mumbled to himself, but you couldn’t process exactly what he was saying.
“Do I know you from somewhere?” you asked and held the jacket close to you.
Aziraphale froze, not knowing what to say. He didn’t want to risk his secret being exposed, but he also didn’t want to lie. “I own a bookshop, I think I’ve seen you in there before,” he said. It wasn’t a lie. After he had saved you from falling in the road, he had you come inside for a cup of tea to calm your nerves.
“Well, no one on the bus is hurt,” a new voice sounded. Crowley came sauntering over and looked down at you. “They alright?”
“Yes,” Aziraphale confirmed. “Just a bit out of it is all.”
“Right, didn’t get carried away asking the Lord to heal the car?”
“No, I did not! Thank you very much.”
You looked up at the pair confused. Though, the sun was in your eyes so you couldn’t get a good look of their faces. Sirens echoed in the distance and took your attention off of them. When you looked back, they were gone.
--
“Are you sure it was a good idea to just leave them there?” Aziraphale asked Crowley who managed to get the Bentley out of the traffic jam.
“They’ll be fine.”
Aziraphale still looked unsure. He went to adjust his jacket but froze. “I left my jacket!”
89 notes · View notes
shieldingfaith · 5 years
Note
✌ ↕ - Phili
✌ - a memory of a relative
“Faster!” she squealed, a peel of laughter nearly echoing off the rocks around the hilly pasture. Her little hands thumped in excited little pats around his neck and her little legs kicked so much that he almost dropped her.
“Hey! You gotta be still, Ophi,” Bhaltair insisted, bobbing his head back as he tried to talk to her. His head of brown curls reminded Ophilia of a sheep’s. All course and soft and smelling like grass.
She giggled and wiggled. “Faster! Faster, faster, Bha-Bha!”
Her brother gave a huff and a heave as he tried to lift her further up his back and run faster through the grass field. The herd was somewhere behind them, grazing peacefully. Bhaltair was supposed to be watching them, but Ophilia was a spoiled creature, and she loved to beg.
“This... fast enough?!” he panted and shouted, laughing along with her as he sprinted over the grass and clover towards the pasture fence. Ophilia’s laughs still sounded like a baby’s. High pitched and screeching in her joy.
Before they could run into the fence, Bhaltair swerved and start running up one of the hills instead, circling back towards the sheep. 
“Oh, she’s so fast!” he declared through laughing, puffing breaths. “Oph’lia, fast’st horse in all ‘Ornburg! Lookit her go, like a blur ov’r the hills--”
Ophilia kept laughing, hugging tight to her brother’s back. “Fast’st ever!” she corrected.
“Winnehild’s pegasus, she is!” Bhaltair wheezed before he slowed again and came to a stop in front of the herd. The sheep didn’t even flinch at the two children, just kept slowly chewing their grass.
Ophilia tried to kick her legs again and make Bhaltair run. “Again?”
“Nah, Ophi, I ca’t,” he shooed her with a tired grin. “Ya winded me!”
Ophilia slid down off his back and sat next to him in the grass, pouting a bit as she did. She liked it better when he ran. Coira hardly ever picked her up anymore, but Bhaltair always did because he was trying to prove he was as strong as Da. 
“Wanna be a horse,” she muttered, clumsy fingers roughly picking at the pasture grass.
“I know ya do,” Bhaltair sighed, stretching out on the field and looking up at her from his lounging position. “Mey’be someday you’ll grow anoth’r set o’legs.”
“Can I?!”
Bhaltair sputtered and laughed. “I dunnae ken so, Ophi! Yer jus’ a bern!”
“Not a bern!” she insisted, shoving at Bhaltair’s shoulder. “Mama says I big now!”
But Bhaltair continued to laugh, even as Ophilia tried to put grass in his open mouth. 
↕ - a memory that may or may not have happened
Ophilia was told that they’d found her on the road. They said she’d been crying. Three clerics, all with their Aelfric mantles. They insisted that they’d found her dirty and wheezing and begging for bread, not a single thing in her tiny hands. Just lost and whimpering.
But Ophilia didn’t remember that. 
She remembered climbing out of the floor and getting her mother’s blood in her hair as she did. She remembered trying to wide that blood off and getting it on her face and dress. She remembered crying and trying to wake up her father. She remembered taking her mother’s knitting bag, the one with the needlepoint goose on it, and putting bread and a jar of marmalade inside. She remembered pulling on her sister’s too-big coat and going outside. She remembered specifically deciding not to see if the lumps in the field were alive or not, because she was afraid that she knew the answer, and she remembered walking down the dirt road, wailing for someone to come out of their house and help her.
She didn’t remember meeting the clerics, thought she knew she had. For they were the ones who had taken her in and introduced her to Josef and found her a new home to live in.
But she remembered leaving the simple cottage with a small bag of yarn and bread and bright orange jam. And she remembered meeting Josef with nothing.
For the life of her, Ophilia could never remember what had happened to the bad and her sister’s coat.
1 note · View note
meenasmoon · 6 years
Text
I’ll Be Home for Christmas
Johnny Bannerton was halfway home, battling the wall of snow that had been coming down steadily for the past hour. It was Christmas Eve and the towing business had been booming all night as wary travellers encountered various mishaps along the snow-covered roads, but now the number of frantic calls for help had abated and the young Brit was headed home to drink a beer and watch his favorite Christmas movies until his next shift in the morning. Ever since his mother had passed away, his father and his uncles spent the holidays trading shifts at the tow truck company. They lived near a popular stretch of road that could be particularly tricky during the winter so they were never short on calls from people waylaid in their journey to a family celebration.
“Johnny.” His father’s gruff voiced barked out from the radio speaker but Johnny couldn’t hear it over the Christmas music that was playing on the radio. For some reason this year Johnny had found himself in a particularly Christmas mood and he had spontaneously found himself joining in with the Christmas carols.
“Johnny…. Johnny! Answer da walkie talkie boy.” His father’s accent grew thicker with his rising frustration and Johnny scrambled to turn down the radio volume and pick up the walkie talkie that had been installed in his truck.
“Yeah! Yeah dad I’m ‘ere wots goin’ on?” He kept his eyes glued to the snowy road while one hand held the walkie talkie up to his mouth, silently hoping that his father wouldn’t send him out another job, that for once he was calling his son on the radio to wish him a Happy Holidays or something that wasn’t related to towing or their garage.
“We just got a call aht on Route 37. The girl sounds pretty frantic an’ I can’t get ‘er to calm down. Go down there and ‘andle it will ya?” Unfortunately, Big Daddy Bannerton was all business as usual this Christmas Eve and Johnny managed to mumble out an affirmative as he turned back on to the freeway, headed out towards the thick of the storm and the frantic caller, dreading every second.
It wasn’t that Johnny couldn’t handle panicked customers, it was just that he was never quite sure how to comfort strange women and if she couldn’t be calmed by his father, then it was going to be quite the challenge.
As he reached Route 37 the snow thickened and he slowed down to gaze out in the sea of white, hoping to catch sight of his customer. Luckily her car was an dark green that stood out against the stark white of the snow so he didn’t have to strain too hard to find her.
He was barely pulled up in front of her car before she was slipping and sliding her away across the icy roads to him. As he stepped out of his truck, already braced for the cold and her inevitable tirade, she crashed straight into him, her soft curvy body practically molded against his muscular form.
From what he could see underneath her millions of layers, her skin was a lovely mocha brown and her cheeks were flushed darkly with the cold, embarrassment, or both. Her gloved hands clutched at his old snow jacket and her blue eyes made him stop in his tracks in a way that he had never experienced before.
“ ‘Ello there.” Johnny finally spoke up, his voice breaking the tension between them like a pick through ice. She quickly pushes herself off of his chest and stumbled back a few steps before she found her balance and steadied herself. She pulled down her beanie and practically hid under it and her hair, her scarf helping until only her adorably rounded nose peeled out. Johnny chuckled gently and turned his attention back to her car which had obviously swerved off of the road and was now crushed against a tree.
“Are ya okay?” He asked urgently once he saw the extent of the damage to the front of her car. She seemed to mumble something but he couldn’t hear her over the storm so he stepped closer until they were practically breathing the same air and asked again, this time in a husky voice.
The woman seemed to freeze in place when he came closer but slowly she peeked out from her winter wear cocoon and looked up at him with a shy gaze.
“I-I’m okay. Just a couple cuts a-and bruises. N-nothing s-serious.” She stuttered our haltingly in the softest sweetest voice that he had ever heard. Johnny felt his heart give a weird flutter in his chest but he quickly brushed it off, gave her a nod and then waded through the snow to start hooking his gear to her car so he could pull it out of the snow bank and back to the shop.
As he attached his gear to the body of her car he examined what damage he could see and immediately knew that this wreck could have been much worse but her car was officially totalled. He winced at the horrible shrieking noise that it made when he hit the controls and her car wrenched away from the thick trunk of the tree. When it was finally free and hoisted onto the back of his truck, secured as tightly as possible he finally turned his attention to his new passenger.
She was standing off to the side, her baby blue eyes glued to the remains of her car as thick tears streamed down her face. Johnny immediately felt guilty for essentially ignoring her up to that point, but he had a way of getting into a zone when he worked. Slowly he trudged over to her and tentatively put a comforting hand on her shoulder. To his surprise she spun around, buried her face in his jacket, and began to sob.
Thick snowflakes covered them in a light dusting of white as he awkwardly embraced her and her sobs made his heart ache painfully in his chest. They seemed to stand there for an eternity before her sobs calmed to stuttering hiccups.
“I-I’m sorry.” She murmured as she pulled back from him and tried to wipe her nose with her sleeve to no avail. Johnny frantically fished a crumpled pack of tissues from his coat pocket and offered them to her. She gratefully blew her nose and he put an arm around her shivering form and began to lead her towards the cab of the truck, which was no doubt a warm haven from the storm. When he opened the door for her she gave him a smile, her face red and tear stained but not one iota less than perfect. Once she was safely buckled in he slammed the door tight and hurried around to his side, jumping eagerly into his seat and cranking up the heater. They thawed as they drove, the Christmas music still playing on the radio seemed to make the silence less awkward as it had a naturally calming effect.
“Mah name is Johnny by the way.” He broke the silence when his face no longer felt like an ice cube and she was comfortably settled in her seat.
“I’m Meena.” She gave him a sad smile and he returned it with one of his own. He knew why she was sad of course, the only reason that people travelled Route 37 on Christmas Eve was because they were trying to get home for Christmas Day. With the state that her car was in, she would most likely be stranded for a couple days or at least until the car rental agency opened the day after Christmas.
They were quiet the rest of the way to the garage, but Johnny couldn’t help but repeat her name over and over again in his head. He felt like a bit of a creeper being so infatuated with her so quickly and he chalked it up to not having seen another woman his age who wasn’t his best friend and fellow mechanic, Ash. Nevertheless, he couldn’t help the thrill that ran through him when she removed her beanie and scarf to reveal more mocha skin and dark ringlets of silky hair.
When they finally rolled into the lot he dropped her off by the office and told her to wait for him there, hoping against hope that his father wouldn’t scare the obviously timid girl.
Meena nervously hopped out of the warm cab and watched the handsome mechanic drive away with her totaled car. Once he had turned out of sight she hurried into the small building behind her. The room consisted of a pair of well worn arm chairs, a small television set that was playing the local news at low volume. Meena felt her stomach sink to her feet when she saw the weather forecaster standing in front of a screen filled with snow predictions for the next couple of days. Her chances of getting home tonight had officially gone to zero.
She nearly jumped a foot in the air when a large hand landed on her shoulder, startling her out of her melancholy daze. She spun around and found herself face to face with a large burly man with thick black eyebrows, perfectly shaved and styled black hair and kind gray-blue eyes. He gave her a toothy smile and stood to his full height so that he was towering over her. He was wearing a red silk shirt open just enough to show off his gold necklace and upper chest.
“ ‘Ello there. ‘Ow can I ‘elp ya miss?” He asked kindly in a thicker, rougher version of Johnny’s accent. She relaxed slightly and gave him a sad look as she glanced out the dark window where somewhere the remains of her car was being dumped.
“O-Oh Johnny told me to come w-wait in here? I c-cr-crashed my car.” Her tears started to flow freely once more and the older gentleman’s welcoming expression turned into one of pure concern as she began to sob, “I-I j-just wanted t-to get h-home for Christmas!”
Meena burst into tears and buried her face in her gloved hands, partly ashamed by the fact that she was crying in front of a total stranger while the other part of her was too consumed by despair to care.
“Errr… It’s okay.” The man tentatively patted her shoulder and for the second time that night she latched onto a stranger as she cried. However, this man, who was obviously Johnny’s father, didn’t hesitate to wrap his large arms around her and pat her back comfortingly. She cried until no more tears would come out and then finally pulled back from the man’s soaked shirt. Before she could apologise he spoke in a kind, softer voice.
“ ‘Owabaht ya take off all those layers and I’ll go make us some ‘ot chocolate. Then ya can tell me all abaht it.” He asked and Meena nodded shyly, already unzipping her heavy jacket. He nodded when she accepted and quickly disappeared further into the building while Meena shed all of her layers. Finally she was left in her favorite candy cane striped sweater and jeans and she settled down in one of the arm chairs just as the man returned with two mismatched mugs of hot chocolate.
“Tha’s better. Now, tell me wots got a pretty lil thing loike ya all upset.” He sat down next to her and Meena eagerly accepted the warm beverage. Her first sip satisfied her taste buds and warmed her from the inside out, effectively putting her at ease in a strange place. And then, she opened up, and her tale fell from her lips easily.
When Johnny burst into the office, tracking snow everywhere in is attempt to get in and get warm as fast as he could he found something that shocked him to the core. His father, the former gangster and ex-con, was chatting amicably over hot chocolate with the beautiful Christmas angel that Johnny had rescued from the snow. He stopped mid motion of taking his coat off and gaped at them until his father noticed him and broke the daze he was in.
“Well daan’t jus’ stand there like an idiot. Get yer butt in ‘ere and stop trackin’ snow all over the carpet.” His father said gruffly and Meena giggled when Johnny hurried to follow his instructions like a scolded child. A few minutes later he wandered over to them, now only wearing a long sleeve white shirt and worn jeans.
“So uh… abaht yer car.” He said awkwardly and the mood immediately dimmed as Meena’s face fell. Johnny inwardly cursed himself for being the reason that that breathtaking smile fell from her face but he had been coaching himself the whole walk over to the office about needing to be professional with Meena. He steeled himself and shoved his idle hands into his pockets where they couldn’t betray his emotions.
“It’s totalled and the rental car company won’t be open ’til the day after Christmas.” He winced, prepared for another onslaught of tears that he was not well versed to handle. Being raised by his father’s and uncles and only knowing girls like tough, rocker Ash had severely damaged his ability to handle soft, precious women like Meena. He desperately wanted to help but he just drew a blank every time the tears started up.
“Oh… ok thank you.” She got up and nervously fiddled with her sweater, glancing between Johnny and the floor as if she was unable to look him in the eye. Big Daddy followed her example and got to his feet, his face screwed up in a way that made Johnny extremely nervous. It was the same expression that his father got every time he was planning a heist and it only ever signalled trouble.
“Do you know if there is anyone willing to loan me a car, or maybe sell me one?” She asked, surprising Johnny with her tenacity. In similar situations he had always been asked for the local hotel, never for alternate transportation options. Her question threw him off so much that it gave his father the opportunity to slide in and present the idea that he had obviously been cooking up for awhile.
“No need. Johnny’ll take ya where ya need ter go.” He stated matter of factly and Johnny gaped at his father in surprise.
“Wot?!” He managed to get out but Big Daddy just kept on talking like he hadn’t heard Johnny.
“You can take Lady so the roads won’t be too much of an issue.” Johnny probably looking like a fish with how his mouth gaped at his father, but it seemed like every word that came out of his dad’s mouth was made to shock the hell out of him. Lady was his father’s newest and best tow truck, with sleek black paint and state of the art equipment. Johnny had only driven her once before she had been declared off limits to anyone but his dad.
“Dad. Wot the ‘ell?” He asked again and Big Daddy shot him a disapproving look.
“Watch yer mouth boy. Yer in the company of a pretty lady.” Meena and Johnny both blushed in response to his comment which only made Big Daddy’s smile grow wider, “Meena needs to get ‘ome ter see ‘er family and ya ain’t got nothin’ better ter do. Do ya?”
“No! I mean it’s no problem, I’m just surprised.” Johnny fumbled, trying to recover from his rude outburst. Meena didn’t seem to mind as she merely smiled at him and turned to Big Daddy, her blue eyes shining with such happiness that neither man could deny her anything in that moment.
“Are you sure? It’s a snow storm out there…” She trailed off nervously and Big Daddy just scoffed and waved off her comment as if snow was a minor inconvenience.
“My boy will get ya there in time fer ya special ‘oliday.” He declared as he guided Meena over to where she had set her coat and carefully helped her into it. He tossed a shocked Johnny his jacket and the young mechanic barely caught it. He quickly slipped it back on when he saw that Meena was indeed getting ready to go and his dad was not joking.
Big Daddy escorted Meena to the door and she gave him another elated smile when he leaned down to sweep her up into a tight hug. When he finally released her she landed a sweet kiss on his cheek, “Thank you for the hot chocolate and well… everything else.” She said as she left the office and Johnny stumbled into her place, obviously still confused.
“Dad? Wot the ‘ell are ya doin’? Ya never let me drive Lady and ya never drink ‘ot cocoa with the customers.” Big Daddy just smirked, grabbed Lady’s keys off the wall and shoved them into Johnny’s open hand.
“Just tryin’ ta make sure I get some grandkids before I die.” Then he winked and shoved Johnny out into the storm where he proceeded to stumble into Meena’s waiting figure. The stumbled around each other as they regained their respective balances and Meena gave Johnny a smile that made his heart thump hard in his chest. He blushed in embarrassment at his rampant emotions and led the way to where Lady was waiting in the garage next to where he had parked his truck, Meena’s car still piled on the support.
He warmed up Lady and watched as she sadly gathered her things from the car and moved them into their ride. She gave the tangled mess a comforting pat before hopping into the passenger seat next to him and giving him a sad smile. In a stroke of bravery he leaned over and squeezed her hand in his own. She squeezed his hand back and they both forgot to let go as he started up the truck and headed back out into the storm.
When she gave him her address he realised just how close she had been to home when she had crashed as she only lived in the next town over. He got back on Route 37 and turned on the Christmas radio as background noise during their drive. Neither of them noticed that their hands remained in a loose grip as they fell deep into conversation.
As they reached the outskirts of Meena’s hometown her mood suddenly skyrocketed as her Christmas cheer returned with full force. She joined in singing along to every Christmas song that came on, her voice as soft and as sweet as an angels. Johnny cursed his rebellious heart for immediately falling for her and decided to distract himself by joining her in singing Jingle Bell Rock. The song carried them until Meena’s street when the slow melody of I’ll Be Home for Christmas’ teased them with its irony.
He pulled up to the most decorated house on the block and despite the late hour the lights were on in every room and the same Christmas radio poured out of the walls with it’s intensity. It felt like he had arrived at the North Pole and Santa’s workshop, the Christmas spirit was so alive.
“We really love the holidays…” Meena smiled sheepishly but Johnny saw the excitement and pride that she unsuccessfully tried to hide from him. It was nice that her family was so expressive, it was a refreshing change from the norm. They sat in the warm cab of the truck for what felt like hours as they stared at the happy house waiting to take away the loveliest women that he had ever met. He felt his heart sinking as the song ended and Meena gripped the door handle as she prepared to run through the snow into her home. Suddenly she turned to him with hopeful blue eyes and a smile that made shivers run up his spine.
“Would you… like to come in? Have some hot chocolate? I’m sure my family would like to thank my rescuer… and so would I.” She fiddled with her scarf and Johnny blurted out the words that had been clambering to be released since her offer first left her lips.
“Yes. I’d love ta.”
Maybe his dad wouldn’t have to wait that much longer for grandkids.
23 notes · View notes
azukibeanghost · 7 years
Text
Let’s Hit the Highway at Warp Speed - 5
- 1 - 2 - 3 - 4 - 5 - (ao3) -
Jim drove them past open fields and blue sky, blaring rock music so loud that the cars opposite them were probably getting hit with bursts of sudden noise as they sped the other way. Finally, when the sun was high enough in the sky to hide the shadows from view, Nyota unbuckled her seatbelt, leaned back around the passenger seat, and turned off the radio with a click. “Hey, what was that for?” asked Jim indignantly, glancing between the backseat and the road. Nyota had settled back into her seat and was picking at fries from a paper drive-through bag; Spock was still methodically chewing his salad. “We’ve been listening to that for the past five hours,” said Nyota, brushing salt off her fingers. “It’s time for a break.” “Aww, come on,” Jim moaned. “We just had a break! Besides, you can’t cut off the Beastie Boys in the middle of a track.” “I just did. And stopping at a drive-through does not count as a ‘break.’ Spock agrees with me, don’t you, Spock?” The Vulcan peeled his gaze away from his lettuce. “I would agree that six-point-six minutes of silence hardly qualifies as a ‘break,’ when compared to the overall length of the music. Additionally, I have found this music to be somewhat… distracting from my concentration.”
“There.” She pursed her lips smugly. “Do you need me to drive again?” Jim sat up a little straighter at her suggestion. “Nah, I wanna reach Colorado first.” “Fine,” sighed Nyota, rolling her eyes. “Just let me know if you get sleepy.” “Will do. Now, by all means, continue whatever it is that requires your concentration, Spock.” “I shall endeavor to do so,” replied Spock, setting aside his fork. “I am teaching Nyota the written Vulcan language.” “Wait, what?” Jim glanced back over his shoulder; Nyota had handed Spock a notepad she’d been writing in, and he was now scanning over her handwritten symbols. “Most impressive… she has already memorized the basic script, and with the added distraction of your music.” Nyota beamed. “I’m used to it,” she explained modestly. “My dorm had thin walls.” “Excellent. Now we can start attaching sounds to symbols.” Spock followed his words with a harsh glottal noise, which Nyota attempted to mimic. “Oh, great,” muttered Jim. He turned down the volume knob and furtively switched the radio back on, the music soft, humming to himself to supplement the sounds that Nyota and Spock were making in the backseat as he sped closer to the old truck ahead of them. He glanced over at the lane for oncoming traffic – yes, clear, damn that double yellow line – and then over his shoulder, getting ready to swoop past the truck in an illegal maneuver– SCREECH. He slammed on the breaks, hurling the three of them against their seatbelts as the van jerked to a halt. There was the sound of three heads smacking back into headrests, and then a general squeal of complaint from the engine. They took a collective breath. Jim, coming to his senses first, hit the safety blinkers and cranked the gearshift into reverse, backing them up a few feet and onto the shoulder. “What,” began Nyota, peeling herself from her seatback the moment the van settled to a stop. She craned her neck around to see through the windshield, and her eyes widened. “Don’t tell me we almost crashed into that truck.” “It– I– In my defense, its break lights are dead,” said Jim feebly. “By my estimation, we were three-point-one seconds away from impact.” The two humans turned to stare incredulously at Spock, who was positioned in the middle back seat with a full view of the windshield, looking somewhat ruffled. “Three-point-one?” “Plus or minus one half-second,” he clarified. The slight break in his voice was the only hint that this situation was anything other than normal. “Holy shit,” breathed Nyota. “Okay, I’m getting out.” Jim followed her lead, killing the engine and stumbling out of the van with a cautious glance at the mercifully empty road behind them. Meanwhile, the door of the truck too had opened, and an irritated voice could be heard grumbling from inside. “Dammit, first the lights, now the engine… I’m a doctor, not a mechanic, for god’s sake!” A man emerged from the vehicle, stretching his limbs stiffly and surveying the damage. Then he turned, and caught Jim’s eye. “Oh dear lord, please tell me I didn’t almost murder three people,” he said, horrified. “I, um, was following you pretty closely,” admitted Jim. “So if it’s any consolation, it would have been my fault too.” The man gaped at Jim, with a look that said very clearly that this information was definitely not a consolation. “Why don’t we move off the road?” suggested Nyota, glancing nervously behind them. “Great idea,” said Jim. “If we push, can you steer the wheels towards the shoulder?” “You better be the one to do that, kid,” said the man, still looking shellshocked. Jim shrugged and headed for the driver’s side door. Nyota planted her feet in the ground, hands on the back of the truckbed; the man quickly copied her, with Spock bringing up the rear. “Okay, on three!” called Jim. “One– two–” They pushed, and suddenly the truck was moving forwards, gaining speed. Nyota took her hands off, surprised, as they swerved off the road and Jim hastily corrected the wheels. The man glanced over with a puzzled look, too, before they both saw the cause of their confusion: Spock, his fingers on the rim of the truckbed, propelling the entire vehicle forwards with such ease that he looked like he was pushing a shopping cart through the cereal aisle. “Aaaand… stop!” called Jim from the front, climbing onto the seat to engage the emergency brake. He hopped down, ambling towards them with an expectant look on his face that faltered slightly when he saw the two humans standing dumbly several feet behind the truck. He glanced between them and opened his mouth to ask a question, then thought twice. He turned to the man instead. “Got any tools?” Ten minutes later, he was giving the man a full autopsy report. “The battery’s dead; if we can’t jumpstart it that means you need a new one… you’ll need new brake lights, of course, and your mirror’s broken too… these wires are fraying… and this buddy over here’ll need to get replaced too, unless you want your engine to explode. How many miles did you say were on this thing? I’ll be honest with you, it would probably be cheaper just to get a new car.” “Yeah, tell me something I don’t know,” grumbled the man. “I’m telling you, the ex-wife didn’t even fight for this truck, that’s how worthless it is. She took everything she could get her grubby little hands on. But this piece of shit? Nah, this ain’t worth a dime.” “Wait wait, hang on.” Jim pulled out his phone. “I know a gal. I mean, I met her once at a music festival– we met in the parking lot, actually; she had this really cool bike–“ “Oh my god, please don’t say that you slept with her,” muttered Nyota, from her perch on the hood of the Enterprise. Spock stood between them, arms neatly folded behind his back, observing silently. “I didn’t, actually; she had this stick and I saw her beat up some guys who tried to flirt with her. But the point is, she’ll buy it off of you for cheap. Trust me, it’s better than getting towed.” He crowed triumphantly, holding up his phone. “We’re in luck! She’s just seven minutes away!” “You track her GPS?” asked Nyota incredulously. “No, she uses these special radio frequencies to communicate,” Jim explained. “I plug in our coordinates, and… ta-da!” “Yeah, you lost me there,” grumbled the man. “Well, assuming this girlfriend of yours doesn’t beat us all up with a stick, what am I supposed to do after that? I got nowhere to go and no car to get me there. I suppose it’s just the Lord’s way of punishing me for leaving the South behind.” Jim glanced at Nyota before replying. “Well… you could catch a ride with us,” he offered. “We’re heading west, planning to stop off in Colorado tonight.” The man considered this for a moment, gazing mournfully over at the small assortment of bags piled into the back of his truck. Then he looked at the van. “Thanks,” he mumbled, looking sheepish. He cleared his throat. “I’m Leonard McCoy, by the way. Doctor.” “Jim Kirk,” said Jim wryly, shaking his hand. “And these two mononym’d fellas are Uhura and Spock.” “Actually, I too have a family name,” Spock corrected. “I am S'chn T'gai Spock.” “Sichin-ta-what?” “S'chn T’gai,” parroted Nyota. Spock nodded approvingly, and she turned a smug smile on Jim. “It has less vowels than English,” she explained. “Think consonant clusters, like in tsunami or splice. You get more extreme versions in Armenian or Polish, like the word wszczniesz…” Jim frowned, glancing at McCoy, who was staring at Uhura with a kind of tired disbelief. “But tsunami… never mind,” Jim said quickly, as she opened her mouth again, no doubt to chide him from mispronouncing the word. He glanced up at the road. “Hey, speaking of things that appear suddenly on the horizon…” A motorcycle rumbled into view, heading towards them from the opposite side of the highway. Jim waved his hands excitedly as it passed, and the bike did a U-ey, sliding smoothly to a stop beside the Enterprise. The bike was large, and had a certain custom feel about it: based on the skeleton of a factory model, it appeared to have been stripped, then rebuilt, combining elements of different motors and metals until the end result was an inventive, practical machine with much more storage space than would be expected from your average motorcycle. In addition to a boxy sidecar attachment, the front and back ends both extended out into functional compartments. On the “dashboard,” between the front handles, a sort of police radio-like contraption was secured to the makeshift windshield. “Sweet Jesus,” muttered McCoy. Then the biker stepped down, and took off her helmet, revealing dark bangs and a braid streaked with white. “James Tee,” she said, by way of greeting. “Jaylah!” replied Jim. “Glad you could come.” “You are lucky I am nearby,” she said, marching over to the hood of the truck. “I am following a signal east. This is the one, yes?” “Yep, it belongs to him,” explained Jim, gesturing to McCoy. Jaylah’s gaze swept over him, then lingered on Spock and Nyota before she turned her attention back to the truck. “You said you met her at a music festival?” Nyota murmured, taking in the dark leather jacket and medium-brown skin. “When was this, exactly?” “Spring break,” Jim replied. “But she mostly hung out in the parking lot, haggling for monster-truck parts.” Nyota raised an eyebrow, amused. “Yeah, she’s definitely out of your league.” “Hey, yours too,” pouted Jim, looking wounded. He grinned when she gave him a sharp glare. “Okay, so maybe you’ve got a better shot. Just don’t flaunt it. Did I mention that she likes the Beastie Boys too?” They broke off their whispering as the biker in question came back into view, running a hand along the side of the truckbed and kicking the tires to check for air. Then she marched up to McCoy, and started counting out dollar bills. They haggled over the price for a few minutes, and Jim wandered back to the Enterprise, plopping down in the front seat and busying himself with fiddling with the air conditioning. Finally, the two shook hands, and the doctor began unloading his bags from the truck, depositing them in the luggage compartment under the van. After a last check of the truck, he handed over the keys. “All aboard?” called Jim, as Nyota, Spock, and McCoy piled into the backseat. “I gotta sit facing forwards or I’m gonna throw up on you,” McCoy warned, causing Spock to inch over to the far windowseat warily. Nyota took the seat across from Spock, slamming the door behind her. “Good luck, James Tee,” shouted Jaylah, through the open window. “Good luck, Doctor Bones!” She waved at the other two, catching Nyota’s eye. “You too!” Jim grinned, waving back. He steered the van back onto the road again, and soon she and the truck were fading into the distance in the rearview mirror. “Doctor Bones?” Jim repeated, when they had hit ten above the speed limit again, and were cruising smoothly. “Don’t ask,” grumbled the doctor, ignoring Jim’s grin. Jim clicked on the radio, turning the dial up to its original volume. “Welcome aboard the Enterprise, Doctor Bones,” he announced cheerfully. “Next stop, Colorado!” Nyota rolled her eyes as the music drowned him out.
3 notes · View notes
Text
THE BEGINNING OF THE BOOK
PLURAL IS THE NEW SINGULAR
    Roses are red. Violets are blue. I'm a schizophrenic and so am I So what the hell is a couple of weird guys like us doing in a nice place like this.
   As usual, we are trying to make something out of nothing and then make a big deal out of that something while preserving its basic obscurity so it won't escape and wreak the havoc it usually does when the recluse becomes a wreck on the loose.
    We offer proof that plural is singular as we try to discover what we've never possessed and try to rediscover what we possessed and lost while hoping this is the last place that we will have to look.
    We come to this place for what fills the space rather than for the blank space that is this place before we begin to fill it.
    Somebody built it so we come like pilgrims minus our Mayflowers.
    We come to this place to forgive as the hyacinth leaves its gift of fragrance on the heel that crushes it. Even if that heel is Mark Twain or Sam Clemens who was himself another plural singular.
    We're here because we're on vacation between infinities and yesterday we came out of sedation.
    We're here for the beer, the ballgames, the movies and for everything except a paycheck because we're here for the art.
    I and Me and Thornton too if the time is right.
    We're here because faith has revealed to us that we still have a job to do and this place is part of that job, a legacy according to my doctor
    Stop in and watch us work. You'll laugh. You'll cry. Warning; there is plenty of death, a dearth of sex, a presence of yearning and way too much urine.
    You'll learn and as you learn, you teach and all teaching is about forgiveness.
    Just remember, all generalizations are false including the last two which causes a contradiction which means one of them may be true in spite of itself or this whole place is one beautiful paradox or two.
INDIANA SPIN
    We thought we had located heaven but we had to pass through Indiana first. I was wondering why the hell somebody decided to name this state “Indiana” when we cruised into a blind spot.
    The first moment that I realized we were in a blind spot was when I saw the front fender of a semi smashing through the driver’s side window. We were going 70, I don’t know how fast the semi was going but somehow the driver never saw us when he attempted to change lanes.
    I remember flying up in my seat and hitting my head against the roof of our vehicle. Then the swerves began as the semi hit the brake while it pushed us down the road. For a moment we were perpendicular with the eighteen wheeler and taking up both lanes. I remember thinking….we can’t die here. I’ve got to teach next week. Nobody will know who the hell we are….our friends back home will never understand how we came to crash and burn in this weird place.This can’t be the end but it must be. Nobody ever lives to tell this story.
    We disengaged from the semi and the high speed spin began.The laws of physics must be obeyed. The swerve into spin continued forever. I lost consciousness. When I came to a second or a minute, an hour or a lifetime later, our totaled van was in the median between the lanes of a four lane highway. I figured that I had just learned how to die. It was simple really. You hit your head and the video tape called life goes dark for an undetermined time and when you wake up, you’re in a median in Indiana.
    Slowly, I got the impression that I might be alive but what about Lynn? She.was driving She must be dead. I saw the fender smash through her window. I saw the flying glass Her head was against the steering wheel.
There was blood.
She had to be dead.
The whole goddamned thing was my fault.
I was the one who thought we could find heaven.
Whatever this was; it didn’t look like heaven.
I had a lot to learn about heaven.
    I had a video camera. Soon I would use it. In my dreams, the camera never works. I hit the “on” button and the light flashed. Whatever this was, it wasn’t a dream.
to my mortal amazement, Lynn was as alive as I.
To my immortal wonder, perhaps she was as dead as I.
    I saw the truck coming through her window. No way that she could have survived that collision as long as there were laws of physics that governed force, mass, speed and velocity. If she was alive…these natural laws had been circumvented which put us in the realm of the supernatural where we have remained ever since.
    And the blood? We both had slashes above our right elbow from the shattered glass….nothing serious. We were able to exit the vehicle without much trouble. I went to my video camera It seemed to be working.
    I turned on the camera and started recording. The semi had come to a stop about 150 yards in front of us. The driver was still in the cab. I pointed the camera in the other direction and noticed a person coming towards us.
    I kept the camera aimed at his face so I got a closer up look than I would have without the camera. I focused on his eyes. For all I knew, this might have been St. Peter. His eyes told me that he thought he was looking at a couple of ghosts. When he got within speaking distance, I put down the camera.
    “I saw the whole thing”, said St. Peter I thought you guys were goners? Are you okay?”
I wasn’t sure.
    We walked around to the side of the van. Lynn was leaning up against it. I kept the video running. The tape would later be seen at least three times on national teevee.
FORWARD FIFTEEN TO DREAMLAND
    We have blizzard conditions in upstate New York.
    On polar vortex days like this,we hibernate and daydream of Summers past and Springs to come We  thank God that it's February and not November as the end is now in sight.
   I remembered back to the afternoon that Lynn and I celebrated our fifteenth wedding anniversay  on a sunny afternoon 15 years ago.
    We thought it would be loverly to re-visit some of the places where our relationship began and our love blossomed. After stopping at a few such places, we decided to drive to Sea Breeze, good old Dreamland Park on the shore of Lake Ontario. Dreamland Park is an old fashioned amusement park featuring the famous Jack Rabbit one of the first of the wooden roller coasters.
    Dreamland Park was the site of our very first date which occurred the afternoon after the dance where she saw me standing there and astonished me by asking if I wanted to dance.
    I don't think I would have had the nerve to ask her, so radiant was she as she continues to be.
   I did have the nerve to kiss her during our second slow dance which was our third dance in a row. I'll never forget those first three songs. "Hurt so Good" by John Mellancamp. "Loving You" by Elvis and "It's All in the Game" by Tommy Edwards. When in "Alli in the Game", Tommy sang "and he'll kiss your lips" I kissed her lips.
    Our lives were changing by the second. She was at the dance with a gal pal of hers and had to take the friend home. She gave me her number and wondered if I would call. We kissed goodnight. I raced home and called her immediately.
    We talked on the phone until sunset and decided to rendezvous the next day.
    She asked me where we should meet and I picked Dreamland Park, which was closer to her house than to mine. I suggested we should meet at three on the merry go round.
    She agreed
    I got there twenty minutes early so had my choice of what horse to ride. I chose the white one that went up and down. Even then, I sensed that this was going to be an afternoon we would never forget. I rode the carousel a few times before she showed up. Her first sighting of me would be aboard the white horse. She made me feel brave. I wanted to be a hero. Prince Charming Valliant.
    She appeared like a dream, exactly on time. I signalled her to climb on the carousel. She did and we began to go round and round as the ancient calliope added more melody to our moments and memories. I was cool and in control. I knew I was making a good impression.
    Fifteen minutes later,  we took a whirl on the Tilt-A-Whirl one of those rides in which the cars are traveling in one direction while spinning in another. This is when I discovered vertigo. Vertigo is impossible to be cool with. Suddenly I was sweating profusely and whispering to myself 'stop the machine' as I closed my eyes and tried not to hurl.
    My heroic facade was permanently as blurred as my temporarily whirled veritginuous vision. She took it all in stride. We staggered over to a bench next to the Jack Rabbit. I had to lie down. My equilibrium was gone. Even prone, the world was barely tolerable. The mighty had fallen. She could deal with it.
    Twenty six months later we got married. We've been on the merry go round ever since with more than an occasional side trip to the Tilt a Whirl.
    So fifteen years later, we returned to Dreamland Park for the first time in all those years. Things had changed in the park.The original merry go round had burned to the ground and had been replaced. The only way you could get in Dreamland was to pay for an all-day ticket.
    We only wanted to take one ride on the carousel.
    As we approached the gates, a burly security guard was comforting a little girl who had become separated from her parents. We waited for the guard to finish before we asked his advice on how we might celebrate our anniversary with one ride on the carousel.
    He directed us to the Park office where someone would be gald to take care of us. We made our way to the office and related an abbreviated version of our love story to the person behind the window who said "what a great story. I'm sure it will be no problem. Lert me check with my boss."
    A few minutes later a very friendly young woman who looked disconcertingly like Annie from Field of Dreams emerged and said "I just heard your story. Let's go take a ride on the carousel or two or three if you'd like. Right through these doors"
Beautiful.
    The three of us walked through those doors. We headed over to the carousel. I climbed aboard the white horse and she got on the chestnut horse next to mine. The night was warm. The Polar Vortex was unimaginable. Romance lives in memories of Dreamland even in the midst of February hibernation.
Whenever she loves me, I am brave.
BEATLEJUICE
    I had zero symptoms and was felling fine. I just wanted to get the hell out of the office.
    In his ongoing attempt to convince me that my situation was serious when I refused biopsy because “I didn’t want to know”, the urologist asked the old question in a new way. "what's the difference between ignorance and apathy?"
    We answered the new question in our old way. "we don't know and we don't care"
    This time the doctors said; "wrong answer" and made a decision.
    A month and a half later, we were sitting in the pre-op room telling the nurse, who had recently graduated from groin holding, our life story and our love story and how hard it was at times to know the difference between Iowa and heaven but after all these years, if it were anything Iowa would have been purgatory at best.
    We started to wake up when the IV needle went into our hand. Apparently what we were doing was real yet nobody seemed particularly worried not even us. We were in a place like this. When the doctors came in, we tried to apologize to them for our past hostile, ignorant and apathetic behavior which they couldn't possibly have forgotten although they seemed to be pretending that they had.
    Next came in the doctor who was going to knock us out. We had been told that he looked like a kid but he was very good at what he did. We told him all we wanted was some Beatle juice. He sorta smiled and said "I can do that". The nurse said we can play some Beatle music in the operating room if that's what you would like.
   They wheeled us into the OR. Sure enough we heard the Beatles singing "Love is all you need".
   A couple of hours later, we woke up. We had confronted our first fear, The biopsy was over. We went home and resolved to forget that this was probably not the ending, this was more like the beginning. But soon we would know and now we cared. Not in the old way but in a new way.
Yes, we have cancer.
    Who are we? We are I, in all my different hats and moods. We are all those who love me and all those whom I love and all those who love them. We are everybody who knows me and everybody who knows them. We are everybody who reads about us.
    You are we.
    Our cancer will affect you as it effects all of the we's of all the folks who have or had this cross to bear. You know us, some of you know us better than others. We are public people who seek a private place; a place like this. We've been in a lot of places from the front page of the New York times to the middle of Entertainment Tonight ahead of Bob Hope. We stay awhile, make a difference and head out for some place else.
    Now, we are here in a place like this.
    Some of you, even in a  private place like this recognize us from our work and from our past shared experiences and now know my great secret.
   We don't want to be the "about" in the "holy shit did you hear about them?"
    We have cancer and we don't want the whole world to know until we want the world to know  and we'll let you know when that day comes. We promise.
    We intend to describe this journey with accuracy and honesty soo, you can tell others what we say but please don't tell them whom we are unless you are speaking for yourself because you are we and we are you and we are altogether
    Goo Goo ga joob.
    So what do you think when we say the word "cancer".
    Everybody thinks something different and everybody is probably right to some degree. We've changed our understanding of the C word  as well as the meaning that we give to the C word since we now have to apply it to ourselves and thus to you. The word that best conveys our current interpetation of the C word is this: TREATABLE.
    Please stay tuned; for we're very sure that this is part of the job we were put here for, especially in a place like this.
   You are welcome here as welcome as we are.
DOIN DA DEAN
    You've had a tough day. Nothing traumatic but deadly in its own way. Repetitive. Uninspiring. Marginalizing. Alienating. Too listless to even qualify for frustrating. One of thousands of days like this that will be forgotten by everyone everywhere including you except in your subconscious where it will feed into your recurring nightmare of helpless, hapless abandonment.
    Ya know what I mean?
    Of course you do.
    Well, I have come up with a remedy.
    Actually James Dean started it in Rebel Without a Cause. Here's how it works.
    Position your hands so that your left thumb is under your left ear with the pointer finger above the ear....your litle finger should extend almost to what is/was your hair line. Now do the same with your right hand.That's right...thumb under ear...pointer finger....little finger....yeah..yeah...you got it.
    Now pull backwards with both hands as if you're trying to remove the wrinkles from your forehead and widen your eyelids....really pull Goddam it...pull.
    Now, look in the mirror and scream at the top of your lungs...."YOU"RE TEARING ME APART". Hold the pose for three seconds...keep pulling....now open your eys as wide as you can just before you stop pulling.
    There you did it. Are you starting to feel a little better?
    Does your day seem a little different from all the other days that were exactly like all the other countless days/daze until you did the Dean and tore yourself apart?
    If not do it again or even better yet, if you live with someone ask them if they have a moment and repeat the exercise right in front of them.
    Having a forgettable argument with the spouse? Dean me up, Scotty.
    Just found out ya got cancer? Do Da Dean
    If you want to have a truly memorable, good or bad, day...go downtown and start doing the Dean in front of people that you don't even know
    In the  movie Disaster Artist James Franco who once played James Dean in a biopic did a tremendous imitation of Tommy Wiseau doing a crappy imitation of James Dean doing the Dean.
    Look at all the attention Franco has gathered.
    If you can get somebody to take your picture while you're doing the Dean and you paste it on facebook without any further comment, you will gert some likes which will brighten up your day.
    Caution, when you're doing the Dean and the photographer is getting ready to snap the image....don't anticpate the climax. It's hard to do especially if the photographer is one of those "okay one, two, three" types. At the count of  two, your liable to pose a little bit which cuts down on the vulnerability which gives the exercise its authenticity resulting in an homogenized look referred to as a Clean Dean.
    A great place to do the Dean is at a sporting event where you can exercise at will and yet give the illusion of containment.
    Once a year, the State of the Union speech is a great motivator. I did the Dean at least a hundred times during the last one...slighly more than one a minute. When I went to sleep that night I dreamt that Elvis Presley was president.
    Finally, a wonderful time to do the Dean is immediately after reading an instructional essay on the cathartic effects of the exercise.
    Like right now.
    Try it.
    Your dreams will improve.
STILL IN THE GAME
    I'd miss Mr. Baseball more if I didn't dream about him so often.
    I dreamt about him again last night. He was laughing and healthy. I remember telling him in the dream "Hey Dude, I thought you were dead”. To which he responded "Do I look dead to you”. In my dream/s he looks as far from dead as imaginable. He's radiant with vibrant light. He even looks like he dropped twenty pounds. We're laughing like we always were. Laughing and talking wonderful trash. 
    I call him Mr. Baseball because he won a bet with me and the stakes were whoever won the bet had to be called Mr. Baseball by the loser for the rest of their lives.
   I didn't mind calling Mr Baseball Mr. Baseball because it ended another argument we had going. His first name was Gerry and my given first name is Jerry. We both claimed that one of us was an imposter with the wrong letter starting his name. I'm Jeremiah, he's Gerard.
    Mr. Baseball taught Spanish. One day I walked past his classroom and we exchanged winks. He held up five fingers which I knew meant that he had five weeks left until retirement.
    He was a world traveler and had big plans.
    His wife Rosie had her retirement dinner that very night.
    Rosie and Baseball attended Rosie's dinner and midway through, according to Rosie, Baseball turned to her and said "I feel like I've just had a shot of novacain."
    With that, he collapsed on the floor.
    They rushed him to the hospital. He had suffered a massive stroke. The doctor's said he wasn't going go regain consciousness. Rosie was faced with the decision....should they keep him on life support or let him go.
    Rosie chose support.
    Mr. Baseball was still in the game, at bat but it was the bottom of the ninth with 2 0uts, two strikes on the batter and the home team down by 10.
    Much earlier in Mr. Baseball's game but only a couple of years in the past. We were walking in the hallway together when the secretary from the main office breezed by us. As she passed Joanne observed "you two guys are the slowest walkers I've ever seen."
    Then in a flash she was down the hall at full giddyap with what she called her purposeful stride.
    I've always been a slow walker unless I was late for a class or headed for the men's room.  In retrospect, I'm not sure if Mr. Baseball was a naturally slow walker. The extra weight that he had gained over the years had resulted in a bad back and bad knees. Both the back and the knees would become factors as the innings of our lives passed at differing velocity.
    Of course we were talking baseball. The prospects of the Chicago Cubs was the subject when Baseball, as he liked to do, swerved into another ursine subject from a Christmas party past.
    "Remember that fiberoptic bear", Mr Baseball asked.
    I did and he knew damned well that I did.
    That's why he asked the question in the first place. To piss me off.
As I was remembering, Joanne still in giddyap passed us going in the other direction."Whatever you two guys are talking about it must be interesting" Jo observed.
"It sure is" said Mr. Baseball.
    Mr. Baseball and I had been talking about a Christmas Party and the jist of a Christmas Past.
    I hadn't attended a Christmas Party for 30 years. At the last one I attended everybody got smashed which presented a vibrational, intuitional overload resulting in way too much information and a couple decade long grudges
    I was working in the building where Mr. Baseball was teaching Spanish.
    A few weeks earlier, my wife Lynn and I had gone to the movies with Mr. Baseball and his wife Rosie.  We had dinner at Bugaboo Creek after the movie and somehow the conversation turned to an oncoming Christmas party. Although I was now retired, I had been filling in for a woman who was on maternity leave. I wasn't crazy about the assigment. I had been a twelfth grade teacher and all of a sudden I was teaching ninth grade.
   God bless anybody who teaches ninth grade.
    I had started my career there. It was kinda cool that I was finishing it in the same building, the same room in fact that I had begun thirty five years prior. I liked the people, teachers and staff, who worked in the building. They treated me with respect and kindness. They liked to say that I was their idol because I was retired.
    When I shared my hang up about Christmas parties, Rosie ,Lynn and Baseball gave me a collective 'get over it" response. To my surprise, Lynn seemed interested in attending the party. She told Mr. Baseball to” pick up two tickets for us” and we'd pay him at the party.
    Since I hadn't been  to a faculty party in decades, I wondered how the attendees passed the time before and after the buffet. Baseball told me that a "white elephant" activity was on the agenda. I didn't know what a white elephant activity entailed so I asked Baseball to sum it up for me.
    "You bring in some piece of junk you've got hanging around the house that you don't want, you don't know what to do with and yet you don't want to throw out. You wrap the junk up as nice as you can or in your case have Lynn wrap the junk up. You give your precision wrapped junk to somebody else. They give the piece of junk that they don't want to you and everybody's happy, sort of"
    The whole exercise sounded like a microcosm of most of the relationships that I'd observed in my lifetime and thus possessed a certain minimal degree of valididty along with existential possibility....
    A week later, on a snowy December night, Lynn and I arrived at the scene of the party. I had forgotten about the "white elephant". I asked Lynn if she remembered and of course she had it "covered".
    We entered a little early so we had our choice of seats. We saved two places for Rosie and Mr. Baseball. As it turned out Chris, the principal and his wife along with the vice principal Ken and his wife chose to sit with us.
    Once the crowd had gathered, Chris went around with a manilla envelope which contained a bunch of numbers. I found out that I had to draw a number from the envelope. The number that I drew would have something to do with the order in which I would select from the well wrapped white elephants on the "elephant" table.
    Mr. Baseball picked first and pulled out the number 4 which he immediately described as "Lou Gehrig" the famous first baseman of the Yankees....the Iron Horse....the luckiest man....wore number 4. Lou Gehrig was Mr. Baseball's father's favorite player. Lou had died with the disease that now carries his name.
    I picked next and pulled out the number 32 (Jim Brown)
   I shrugged as once again, I was at the bottom of the barrel. I glanced at Mr. Baseball and tried to make the best out of yet another calamitous draw.I expected to see a big shit eating grin; instead I saw a shadow of worry cross Mr. Baseball's face. The cause of the umbrage was not yet discernible to me.A few minutes later I understood why the moonshadow had danced across the face of Mr. Baseball.
   Sadie, the school psychiatrist, explained the rules of the White Elephant game. "Each person draws a number. The person who draws number 1 goes first, picks any gift/elephant....opens it and sits down. Number 2 person has a choice, he/she can pick a gift from the unopened/mystery elepant prize table  OR if  he/she likes the gift that number 1 opened, he/she can ignore the mystery pile and STEAL what number 1 had just pulled from the pile which would send Number 1 back to the pile to pull another prize and on and on until all the elepants are gone and everybody has what they have. The higher the number you drew, the more elephants you have to choose from. Stealing is encouraged but no elephant can be stolen more than three times and no elephant can be stolen back to back"
   I had the highest number which meant I would have the choice of any elephant that hadn't been stolen three times OR the last wrapped prize in the pile.
   The person who drew Number 1, a math teacher named Betsy, stepped up to the table and picked out a nicely wrapped medium sized prize. She opened the prize package and inside was a little teapot, short but not particularly stout. Person 2 stepped forward, inspected the teapot, shook his head and opened a package that contained three frosted martini glasses. Person 3 a business teacher  unwrapped an elephant that contained a dozen castte tapes from the 70s/80's.
   The next person to choose was Mr. Baseball. Baseball slauntered up to the prize table. In case you haven't heard the word 'slaunter,' it's an uncomplimentary verb that Lynn used to describe the slow walk employed both by me and by Mr. Baseball. Slaunter means a slow, sloppy saunter.
    When Mr. Baseball got to the table, he turned his head to look over his left shoulder then turned it to look over his right shoulder then shook his head and shrugged. His body language indicating that he didn' t want anything that had been chosen so far so WTF, he  might as well choose from the pile where he picked the very package that Lynn had wrapped and which contained an empty wooden box containing A to Z dividers in which coupons could be kept and organized.
    Lynn was delighted, Mr. Baseball not so much. His thrall diminished even further when he returned to our table and I loud whispered to Lynn in a volume meant to be overheard  "we've been trying to get rid of that piece of junk for years".
    Once again it dawned on me that we had a decent deal. I didn't know if Lynn understood our good fortune so I mansplained to her that we had the last number  and that meant we could steal ANYTHING that had been chosen. To illustrate my superfluous explanation, I asked her if she wanted the martini glasses. She said that "we had more martini glasses than we needed already".
    Next, a very pregnant woman picked a huge package from the table which was obviously a stuffed animal of some sort. The package turned out to be a gigantic teddy bear which  Laura said would be perfect for her baby to play with in a couple of years and for the rest of her life. Everybody, almost everybody oohed and aahed at the appropriate cuteness of the story. Lauara was the first person to be pleased with her selection.
    Almost everybody was shocked when two picks later, Rose a recent grandmother said "I'll take Teddy, thank you”. Rose went over to Laura and took the teddy bear that Laura's child would seemingly never cuddle.
    Laura, clearly disappointed, picked again. This time the elephant turned out to be a series of interlocking picture frames for three by five photographs which Ivan a photography teacher commented, "Oh that is so stolen." and took the frames from Laura who immediately took the teddy back from Rose.
    The game was heating up.
    Lynn nodded, willing now to steal.
    And Mr. Baseball still had our junk.
    Two picks later, Ava stole the teddy bear from Laura. According to the rules, Ava owned the bear.
    Next came a random stampede of elephants including but not limited to an attache case, a toaster, a fiber optic bear, a plastic chess set, a glass sculpture, a glow in the dark snowman, box of golf tees, a wallet, a pair of gloves and another ten items whose non-descript existence escapes my recall.
   As the game went on, patterns seemed to emerge, Laura kept opening the best packages and those packages would be stolen from her. This happened at least three times. The later it grew, the more enthusiastically folks waved their newly acquired pieces of junk hoping that whoever's number was up would steal the junk from them and give them another shot at the elephant.
   Remember, the junk that each of them  was trying to get rid of was the very junk that somebody else had already successfully gotten rid of by getting rid of it to the very people who were trying to get rid of it again in the hopes of getting yet another piece of junk that they would be less willing to get rid of..
   The usual.
    "This box contains all twenty six letters of the alphabet. Great for coupon clippers and debt collectors."
    "Everybody loves to play chess. Chess sharpens the mind. Here's a beautiful little chess set."
    "Don't you dare come over here and take my fiber optic bear."
    "This whatever it is would make a great whatchamacallit."
    When only a few items remained on the table, we had to get serious about our decision making. Like most husbands, my happiest moments come when I'm able to put a smile on the face of my wife. Like most husbands, I always want to know what it is that my wife wants  Like most husbands I ask her what she wants too much which irritates her because at a certain point I'm supposed to know what she wants without asking her and if I ask her what she wants at the point when I'm supposed to KNOW what she wants without asking well, she "doesn't want anything, thank you" and that's not good.
    I was approaching that sensitive point when Lynn astonished me by looking directly into my eyes with an expression that was very close to "kiss me" and saying with purrfect clarity. " I love that fiber optic bear. Get it for me."
    All of a sudden I was elevated to the next level...Knight errant...man on a mission. I had an opportunity to earn a smile.I was in perfect position.
    The fiber optic bear had drawn zero attention through the entire game and this was the end of the game. Brad the librarian had drawn the bear early and throughout the game he had used reverse psycholgy "Don't you take my fiber optic bear. I love this bear. etc" all of which proved ineffective as he was still stuck with an unwanted bear which would be in Brad's garbage can within 24 hours.
    When my turn came, the bear was right there.I went to the table. I listened to the various offers. "I know this is gonna break your heart, Brad, but give me that bear."
    Brad didn't even fake heartbreak, when he handed me the bear.
    I took my trophy back to the Lynn. She looked at the bear with tenderness and then turned her loving eyes for towards me.  She gave me a sweet kiss on the lips as almost everybody ooohed and aaahed. Momentarily I was young and brave.
   In the meantime, Brad had decided to keep the game going by stealing once again from Laura. I wasn't paying much attention. I was focused on my refountained youth and courage. The reverie was rudely interrupted when Laura, the oft-wronged Laura, burst into my space. "I'll take the bear,Jer."
    "Don't take the bear, Laura," I pleaded as my courage began to dissolve.
    "Hey, you're retired and you make more money than anybody here so say goodbye to the bear, Jer"
    Laura and the bear trundled back to the other side of the room.
    It was my turn to choose again. If I took the last elephant, the game would be over. On the way to the table, I forgave Laura. She had a bambino on the way plus she had been stolen from at least four times and was still being tortured by Ava and the teddy bear. Mr. Baseball was still saddled with my piece of junk.
   I decided to keep the game going, maybe I'd get another shot at the bear.
    Once again I heard the cacophony of pleas.
    One plea stood out. "Jerry, take this whatever it is and assign your students to write a composition to figure out what the hell it is."
    I stole the whatever it is/was from a weird guy named Chuck, a science teacher welll known for incomplete passes at female colleagues.
    The stolen object was a glass "sculpture" about a foot long and ten inches high. The "sculpture" looked vaguely like some sort of drug delivery system or a synthesis of Sideshow Bob and a snake crawling out of a saxophone resting on lava. Trying to be good natured and retain composure. I said that I would indeed use this as a composition subject. I brought the questionable "sculpture" back to my seat where Lynn looked too flabbergasted to speak.
    Chuck followed me over to my table and stole from Mr. Baseball our cardboard classification system.
    I heard Chris, the principal mutter under his breath...."what's Chuck gonna do with THAT? Keep record of his strike outs?"
   Mr. Baseball jumped to his feet and slauntered over to Laura."I'll take the fiber optic bear." Baseball came back to our table, and set the fiber optic bear next to Lynn within her reach but far beyond her grasp.
    Laura took the attache case from Ken.
    Ken ended the game by choosing the last elephant which turned out to be a candy jar full of Hershey kisses.
    For a moment, I thought that Baseball had redeemed the bear in order to gift it to Lynn.
    "Hey Baseball, I'll give you this beautiful glass sculpture for the bear."
    "Baseball turned to me with  the previously absentshit eating grin and said: "why should I take that ugly thing back, I've been trying to get rid of that piece of shit for the last five years."
The party was over.
A few minutes later Lynn and I were silently driving home in frigid, black ice weather that could be described as an Arctic assault appropriate only for polar bears.
MAN HAT ON
    Sixty eight years ago, Doc Zilla bought a Stetson. Doc died thirty five years ago. He passed the Stetson on to my father who immediately passed it on to me.Vin thought that I would think that the hat was retro.I did.
    I thought the lid was retro which meant I thought it was gimmicky in a cool way and would separate me from everybody else. I was too young for the hat.It separated itself from me.
    I proved that conclusively a couple years later at a disastrous cabin party. It's always nice to have Jack Daniels in the room but not a good idea to give him the mike. Consequently, I told everybody off  in a tragic effort to save the world before peeling out bareheaded at 90 miles per hour. Not only had I left behind a few acquaintances but more importantly I left behind the Stetson. I never saw the hat again. I hope it found the head of someone more worthy.
    I vowed that someday, somehow, when I was ready, I would get that hat back again. I had faith that a path to the Stetson would be revealed to me.I started wearing baseball hats as a penance. They separated me from nobody except Yankee  haters and Red Sox fans. I can't say that I missed them.
    I am a patient man.
    I also believe that vocabulary shapes destiny. I didn't have an articulate enough hat vocabulary to describe the Zilla Stetson that I was seeking and until I did, the lid would linger somewhere out there beyond my destiny.
    All this happened during my first marriage. The marriage outlasted the hat but not by much even though Jack had permanently left the building.
    Lynn came into my life after both my hat and my first wife were long gone.Lynn never saw my hat and I had trouble explaining it to her. Lynn had seen my first wife a few times and had no trouble explaining her. Because we are human, it is easier for us to explain than to understand.
    Lynn also had no trouble explaning baseball hats and how juvenile she thoght they were especially for a guy like me who still had "good hair".
    I began this story as a thirty year old kid trying to ironically wear a man's hat and then I devolved into a man wearing a kid's hat. One day, Lynn and I decided it would be better if I tried being a man wearing a man's hat. With this agreement, revelation ignited somewhere in the near future, we simply had to make our way into that future and the mystery would appear to us in the form of realization. That's the way the world works. When you say somethng in the present and you really mean it, that something starts to happen in the future. As we approach that future, the gimmick is to hold onto the vision we had and keep it in place until we reach that future and POW there it is.
    Of course, you've got to really mean what you say and since most of us most of the time  don't really mean what we say the future is catastrophically non-linear brightened by the good fortune randomly generated by occasional, almost accidental outbursts of optimistic sincerity from a nearly forgotten past.
    About a month later a visual clarity trumped my vocabularic inadequacy and a path to the hat suddenly appeared. Then, out of nowhere, Lynn suggested that we go see The Aviator which is screening in the discount house a couple of miles away. The discount house known as Movies 10 is the last stop for feature movies before the brief hiatus when they disappear and are prepared for Netflix etc.
    In other words this is their last stand at the box office. The popcorn costs as much as the viewing of the movie which is a straight up perk to the discount chain dispensaries.
    I'm not a fan of bio-pics especially if they are built around people and events that I can remember. I always remember the people and the events depicted as so much more complex and dramatic than the condensed imitations that constitute the majority of biopics. I already had a full dose of the real Kate Hepburn and wasn't thrilled about watching Blanchett channel Hepburn in a battle of dueling Kates.The deciding vote as usual belonged to Lynn.
    We went.
    During the showing itself, I fidgeted in my seat. I put my elbows on the back of the seat in front of mine and rested my chin on my palms. Typical sulking jerk exercising a little pent up passive aggression.
    We were the only people in the theater.
    All of a sudden on the screen, DiCaprio gets out of a plane or a car or something. I'm shocked to see that he's wearing my hat.I leaned back in my seat.
    "That's my hat. DiCaprio's got my hat", I whispered too loudly.
    Lynn shushed me.
    A little later DiCaprio and the hat appeared again on screen. This time, Lynn whispered to me in a far more appropriate volume, even though we were the only two nuts in in the dark. A light had gone on in her head. "Oh THAT's your hat. I like it."
    I said "that is exactly my hat."
    I didn't have the words but I had the image, the  visual. Usually when I write, I have the visual and the vocabulary comes to me. In the case of the hat, I had the image and now so do you but I still can't give you the words. But we're making progress, ain't we?
    With visual vocabulary firmly in place and with destiny drawing closer to revelation, I made an appointment to meet the Master Hatter.
Lynn and I went to lunch before the appointment and our conversation dangled a few minutes past the appointed time to meet the Hatter. We arrived late and were informed in no uncertain terms that we would have to wait because the Hatter "is a busy man". Or we could just leave. Whatever.
    We waited an hour in his tiny vestibule while people came and went, collecting their laundry. Eventually, the Hatter made his way to the counter of the dry cleaning establishment that serves as a front for his creativity. He makes his hats in the back. The dry cleaning joint is the cottage for his industry.
    It became very evident that when you talk to a clear eyed man like the Hatter about hats, you better know what the hell you're talking about and if you don't have the coin or the courage to purchase the hat that you better know what you're talking about well then, he knows that you know that he knows that you're just wasting his time as well as your own, only his time is more valuable than yours because he knows what he's doing and you don't know what the hell you're doing. Etc.
    I told him I was in the market for a hat. I told him about the Doc Zilla hat; how I had come to own it and lose it. He seemed interested or at least interested enough to ask the essential question. "So, what kind of hat are you looking for?"
    I knew the answer, sort of. I told him I had just seen The Aviator and the hat in that movie was exactly the hat that I had lost and wanted to regain. I asked him if he had ever seen The Aviator.
    As soon as I asked him that question, something in his demeanor changed. Up to the Aviator question  he had been more business like than friendly, more challenging than engaging. He was sizing me up. As a hat maker, size definitely mattered.
    At that point, he invited us to step out of the vestibule, past the counter, past the racks and racks and racks of other people's clothing. The Hatter invited us into the backroom where he interviewed serious hat seekers. We had passed the entrance exam.
    As we made our way to the inner sanctum, we passed a stool upon which was a beauty of a hat.
"Now, that's a hat", I said in passing.
"That's MY Hat" replied the Master Hatter.
    I still lack the chapeau vocab to describe that hat on the stool but suffice it to say that a hat made by a master hat maker for his own dome is indeed a joy to behold. The Hatter picked up on my joy regarding his hat which made the dozen steps into his back room much less threatening.
   I knew the Hat makers name but he didn't know mine. Many more people seek the Hat Master than are sought by him. I had told him my name when I called to make the appointment. I told him my name again when we met at the counter. When we got to the backroom, he told me something I already knew and asked me something that I had already told him.
    "My name is Brown" said the Hat Maker, what's yours?"
    After he said Brown, I resisted the urge to say "if you tell me again, I'm gonna knock ya down".
    "They call me Ice" I said.
    Brown resisted the urge to say "that's cool".
    We shook hands.
    "Now, tell me again. What kind of hat do you have in mind?"
    "Did you see The Aviator?", I replied again.
    "Oh yeah" said Brown.
    Once again, I felt more at ease, more connected. Movies are readily available cultural metaphors. Whenever we share metaphor we share a bit of truth."Leonardo DiCaprio was wearing my hat in that movie. Do you remember that hat? That hat is my hat or should I say that hat was Doc Zilla's. THAT is Exactly the hat I'm looking for.”
    "Exactly THAT hat?" Brown asked
    "Exactly", I asserted.
    Brown said " Look at the top of that hat rack. Do you see that hat? That is exactly the hat in the Aviator. Reach up and get it. Take a look for yourself".
    I followed his directions. I pulled the hat down and took a close look.
    "It looks like the Aviator hat" I estimated.
    "I've got news for you Ice. Not only does it look a lot like the hat DiCaprio wore in the movie. It IS the hat he wore. I made that hat for the movie and you've got that hat right in your hands."
    "THIS is the hat that Leo wore in the movie? What's it doing here?"
    "Often when I make hats for movies, they send the hats back to me. I hold on to the hats and keeps them safe in case the film makers have to reshoot a scene and they don't want to screw up the continuity. That's the actual hat I made for Martin Scorcese to use in The Aviator to go on the head of Howard Hughes as played by Leonardo DiCaprio.
    "Leo wore this hat," I asked incredulously.
    "That EXACT hat" said Brown.
    I tried on the hat.
    Size matters. The hat was too big.
    "Whoa, Leo's got a big head" I observed.
    "Why don't you try Richard Gere's hat from Chicago. That one's on the back behind Leo's hat"
    I pulled down the Chicago hat and tried it on for size. Gere's hat was too small.
    " I think you're closer to Leo than to Richard, Ice. Gere wears a seven and a quarter. Leo wears a seven and five eighths. Figure you're about the size of George Clooney. I'm working on his hat right now"
    When Lynn and I were waiting in his vestibule, Brown had been making a hat for George Clooney. "George is a seven and a half" said the Hatter. "It's better to have a fit that's a little loose rather than a little tight. We call that 'headroom'.
    Brown took out his measuring tape and wrapped it around my dome. "Seven and a half, Ice. Same size as George."
    I had my size. I had my style. Not bad for a guy coming in with zero hat vocabulary. Still, as I looked at the Aviator hat, something was wrong. It was the hat band. The Doc Zilla brand was a darker brown. Hatter grabbed a darker brown band, a 'chocolate' brown and wrapped it around the Aviator hat that I had on my head.
    Thanks to Jack Daniels, I couldn't remember the last time I saw the Doc Zilla hat. I could remember a picture someone had taken of me the last time I wore the hat when I was trying to save the ozone and preserve the integrity of art with profanity while insulting everyone around me in a dazzling triple play of boorishness.
    Not a pretty picture, except for the hat.
    The picture was in black and white. I recalled a differentiation in the tone of black between the hat and the hatband. The hatband was definitely darker as was the one that Paul wrapped around the exact Avaitor hat. Still uncertain, I asked for a second and third opinion.
    Both Lynn and Brown agreed that the combination looked great but the final decision was mine. I decided I would go for MY hat which was Doc Zilla's hat which because of the darker hat band wasn't EXACTLY Leonardo's hat which wasn't actually Leonardo's hat anyways but Howard Hughes's hat as played by Leo as envisioned by Martin Scorcese and his wardrobe director. I am my own wardrobe director and I sure as hell am not Leonardo DiCaprio nor Howard Hughes nor Matin Scorcese.
    As if reading my mind, Brown said "Leo's surprisingly tall"
    "Do you know Leo?" I asked
    "I fitted him for that hat you got on your head. I'll tell you something else, Leo's weird."
    "Whaddya mean Leo's weird", I wanted an answer because I didn't want to believe that Leo was weird. Considering Brown was running his hat business out of a dry cleaning store, I thought maybe it was the Hatter who was mad. That's been known to happen.
    "Let me tell you about his fitting", Brown began.
"First of all, Alec Baldwin didn't like the hat that I made for him. I had to calm Baldwin down by explaining that the hat was authentic to the year and to his character as well as the fact that the hat had been made to the exact specifications sent by the wardrobe director and approved by Marty himself.
"Baldwin finally calmed down and headed back to his trailer, hat in hand. Without Baldwin around, the atmosphere grew less tense and more expectant. Everybody knew that Leo was next on the schedule which was a big deal all the way around. Right on schedule, the door opens and in walks Leo. A silent, barely visible swoon filled the room. Leo's a lanky guy, surprisingly tall as I said before and very thin. He introduced himself as Leo. I introduced myself as Dave. We shook hands. I pulled the hat out of the box. This is when Leo got weird.I stepped forward to put the hat on his head. Leo stepped backwards, spooked, and he disturbed the air between us with a double open palm, ten finger pushback. The signal was clear. 'don't touch me, man and get that hat away from me'. "Feeling like I had caught the plague after stepping in a pile of dogshit, I took a few steps back", Dave recalled.
    "With that, Leo turned his back on me and walked across the room to the full length mirror. He stood in front of the mirror, studying his reflection for what seemed like an hour but was probably five minutes. The room was completely quiet. After about forty five minutes or maybe four, I whispered to the wardrobe assistant on my left. 'What the hell is he doing?'
    "She whispered back, 'I think he's getting into character'.
    "A minute or fifteen later, Leo turned away from the mirror and headed over in my direction. The guy coming over to me, however, was no longer the guy who had turned his back on me 300 or 3000 seconds earlier. The guy coming towards me was Howard Hughes. Leo was gone and Howard Hughes was ready to be reunited with his hat.
    I put the hat on Howard's head. The fit was perfect as I knew it would be. The studio had sent me the exact measurement of Leo's head as a reference. With his hat on his head, the reincarnated ghost of Howard Hughes walked back to the mirror. He tilted  his head from the left to the right. He pulled the back of the hat down, which made the fron of the hat tip up slightlt. He nodded in approval.
    Howard Hughes turned away from the mirror and paused for just a moment. In that moment, Leo took Howard's hat off his head. He walked towards me, hat in hand. He was a different man from the man on whose head I had placed the hat a minute ago. In the space of about ten minutes, this guy had become two entirely different people.
    Leo/Howard looked at me and said ' that's exactly the hat, Dave'.
 Dave continued “We shook hands again. I'm pretty sure I was shaking with Leo and not Howard because the handshake was strong and Howard Hughes wasn't known for the strength of his handshake. I  thanked him for the compliment. Apparently I had the right guy as I called him 'Leo'. He after all had called me 'Dave'. I guess it was right because he went on his way and as he left, the swoon in the fitting became more visible as did the relief. That's what I mean when I say 'weird'. I've met a lot of actors but I'd never seen anybody do that or have that effect. Baldwin,the actor, didn't think his hat looked good on him. DiCaprio had no concern how the hat would look on him because it wasn't his hat anyways. The hat belonged to the character of Howard Hughes. Before Leo could evaluate the hat, he had to see the hat through the eyes of the character. Like I said, concluded the Hatter. Leo's weird."
    By the time the Master Hatter had finished his Hollywood tale and the weirdness of Leo, I had already decided that I wanted the hat.
    But there were complications.
   I didn't want Leo's hat or Howard's hat. I didn't even want Doc Zilla's hat anymore. I wanted MY hat and the hat that the Hatter put on my head with the darker band was exactly that hat. The deal was almost done.
   The price tag was next and it was hefty.
   We entered the area between stiumulus and response.
   That time of final objection which comes before the moment of acceptance or rejection.
Lynn, who is all about maintenance, found her voice. "Well it's a nice hat but a very expensive hat. I'm concerned about the care of the hat. How will it stand up to water?. What if the hat loses its shape? If he gets caught in the rain, can he bring the hat back to you for reshaping. Will rain ruin this hat? Can he wear it in a rainstorm?"
    The whole deal was up in the air with the machine gun of those questions.
    I was worried.
    I should have had more confidence in Brown.
    He looked Lynn straight in the eye and said, "Mrs. Rivers, the hat is made of beaver and beavers are pretty good with water."
    Bam the first volley returned
    "And remember," the Hatter continued, "When it begins to rain, that's not the time a man takes OFF his hat. That's the time he puts it ON. He'll be wearing this hat for the rest of his life so if you divide cost by years, this hat is a bargain."
    Game, set, match.
    We ordered my hat.
    I've worn it ever since.
    I don't wear it everywhere. I only wear it on those occasions when I want to look exactly like myself.
    One of those times occurred a couple of months ago when I was invited to a beer tasting event put on by the alumni foundation of one of my colleges. By this time I was full of radiation and barely able to control my urges and there was only one small water closet at this event so we stayed very close to it and I rushed it a couple of times in the hour that we spent.
    At this event, I noticed someone at the bar. I couldn't take my eyes off this guy. Everytime I looked at him, he was looking somewhere else. When I find myself in that situation, I'm pretty sure that the person looks back at those moments when I'm not looking.
    Finally, I went to Lynn.
    "See that guy sitting at the bar? Is that Beau?"
    Beau is my son from my first marriage. I hadn't seen him nor spoke to hime in almost twenty years.
    Lynn said she thought it was Beau.
    I tried to figure out what I would say to him of if I should even say anything after so much pain. I decided I would say something. I didn't know what. I figured the words would come when I got there. I headed over in his direction.
    He was gone.
    I don't know if he saw me or not but if he did, he saw me looking like myself.
DEER LAKE AND BEYOND
    I read his auto-biography, The Greatest.
    Towards the ending of his book, Muhammad Ali invited anyone who had read the book that far to come and visit him at his training camp where they would be welcome. He even gave simple directions. Go to Deer Lake. Go to the gas station in the middle of town. Turn left at the gas station. Come up the mountain road. Watch for the boulders along the side of the road. The boulders have names of past champions painted on them. If you see them. you're in the right place.  Drive to the top of the road. Park your car.
    I had a few days off with no particular place to go. I had a truck. I had a wife and a three year old son. We got in the truck. We trucked to Pennsylvania. We drove to Deer Lake. We found the gas station.
    (Oh my God there's the gas station)
    We turned left on the mountain road.
    Oh My God, there's the boulders.
    We were unmistakably on the turf of Muhammad Ali.. We kept going. We parked the truck.
    I couldn't believe how simple it was. Exactly how Ali described it in his book. We were on the property of perhaps the most famous man on earth. No one had stopped us. Searching for parallels. I tried to picture myself pulling into Ronald Reagan's ranch. I imagined security guards with sunglasses and rifles. I imagined a few years in federal prison.
    Here there was no security, only a collection of cabins and 7 A.M. Pennsylvania morning silence and fog. I was happy just to be there enjoying the electrified serenity. I didn't dare wish for anything more. For all I knew, I was breaking a law. What was I going to tell the cop? "I read the book. I turned at the gas station. I thought I was welcome etc." I didn't think that sounded too good.
    My son climbed out of the truck and headed over to a boulder. We looked at a few of the boulders. I told him a little story about each of the names on the boulders.
    Then I heard my wife say, "Ice"!I walked back to the car, just a few steps away.
    "Does Muhammad Ali have a moustache", she asked.
    "Not that I know of. Why do you ask"
    "Because some guy with a moustache just walked into one of those cabins"
    She pointed.
    Almost immediately, I saw a back emerging from that cabin. Only one person on earth had a back like that. Muhammad Ali
    "It's him", I whispered in alarmed awe. In fright, the usual choice of fight or flight arrived. Fight? Well this was the heavyweight champion of the world I was looking at and I was an interloper on his property. Fight wasn't going to work for damn sure. Flight? I could back up, grab my son and take off, if not like a robber in the night certainly like a stalker in the sunrise.
   By this time, Ali was a few feet from my truck.
    I stepped out of the truck and walked towards him. "Good morning Champ" felt about right so I dropped it on him.
    He looked at me, through me and somehow spotted my son.
    "Be careful your boy over there on the rock"
    I glanced over and there was my boy precariously perched on the Jake LaMotta boulder. When I came back to the truck, Ali was waiting for me.
    "Ya wannna see a magic show" said the Greatest to my boy and me.
   I said "Sure,I'll get my wife"
    He nodded. He waited.
   A few moments later, my wife, my son and I were following Muhammad Ali into his empty mountain gymnasium. He opened the door, we four went inside.Ali locked in on me. He asked me what I did.
    I told him I was a teacher.
    He replied in a voice so soft barely audible, the whisper of an old man. If"you so smart? What did Lincoln say when he woke up with a hangover?"
   "I don't know Champ" I responded.
    "I freed the who?", Ali answered.
    And there it was, one of the most heavily identified and analyzed racial figures of all time was making my acquaintance with a complex little ethnic joke.
    I didn't know what the hell to do.
    I laughed.
    We all did.
    It was the right thing. I was still the most important man on earth in the eyes of the most famous man on earth.
    For the next half hour he made scarves come out of my ears and made cards disappear all the while making the three of us, feel as if we were the absolute center of his universe. A couple of times I almost felt sorry for him, he was trying so hard to please. Then I would remind myself where I was and whom I was attempting to feel sorry for.
Muhammad Ali
    Somewhere during the half hour, other people began to show up.
    Soon the number was up to fifty and Ali was still locked on us.
    He had other people to lock on. Another day in training camp was beginning as our time together was ending. Ali knew hows to close.
    His last few words to me were these
    "You a teacher...be good to those kids. Tell 'em this story"
    Then he feinted that left jab at me.
    That was goodbye.
    We would meet again.
FLASHBACK
    I got blizzarded and sold out of the first Ali-Frazier fight.
    Yes, a March 8 blizzard made driving nearly impossible and I lived a long way from the Auditorium. The Auditorium was the theater that screened the HBO production of Ali-Frazier. Back in those days, a pay per view event did not appear on teevee. We had to travel if we expected to participate. By the time glascaded to the Auditorium, the unthinkable had happened. The venue was completely sold out and occupied. Absolutely zero tickets were available.
    We cross-countried home and listened to a heavily edited version of the fight on the radio in my living room along with brother Deke and the great Johnny Crown. I'll tell the story of that evening some other time, for now it's merely prologue. Let's just say we lit our victory cigars too early and with fake confidence.
   Ali lost.
   I vowed I would NOT miss the rematch.
    As usual, I overcompensated.
    When the inevitable rematch was scheduled for Madison Square Garden, I contacted my buddy Kevin in New York City and asked him to pick me up two ringside seats for the fight; one for me and one for Deke.
    The ringside tickets cost an unheard of 100 bucks apiece.
    The day of the fight arrived. We put on our rented tuxedos and flew to New York. All of our buddies were going to watch the fight on closed circuit again at the Auditorium. This time everybody bought their tickets in advance. My pals gave us a big send off at the airport as part of their pre-fight celebration.
    We arrived in The Apple and made our way over to Crazy Joe's apartment. We had a few beers at Joe's and headed to the Garden. The gigantic poster in Times Square at the time was of Al Pacino as Serpico.
   We made our way to the Garden.
   We paused outside for gyros and souvlavki.
    We went inside.
   Our "ringside" seats proved to be pretty far from ringside because even though we wore tuxedos our name wasn't Sinatra or anything close to that although the actor who played the Son from Sanford and Son had the seat next to mine.
   Big time, baby.
    I had a nice new 35 millimeter Canon DSL. I was proud of that camera and thought I was Ice Sports Illustrated Photographer Pacino. This was the first time that I was ever in the same room as Ali and Frazier. It would not be the last
 Chan Shake Handshake  
    There's a line in the Grateful Dead's “United States Blues”. "Shake the hand that shook the hand of PT Barnum and Charley Chan." Now if you shook that hand, then anytime anybody shook your hand they would also be shaking the hand of Charley Chan.
   That's a Chan shake.
    We're all in one big fraternity without the gender restriction and the secrret handshake. The unifying, not so secret handshake is our humanity. When we literally do shake hands, we emphasize the familial nature of our humanity and we pass it on. We drop our weapons.We've all got powerful Chan shakes to pass on to one another. Here's a very brief snapshot of what you get when you shake my hand.
    I shook hands with Jim Irwin, a man who walked on the moon.
    I shook hands with Norman Baker who navigated the papyrus raft the Ra across the Atlantic from Africa to South America.
    I took part  in Hands Across America. I was standing at the very begininng of the East Coast line in Battery Park looking directly at the Twin Towers.
    On my way home, a couple of days later, I happened to run into a woman who had been at the end of the line in California. Naturally, we shook hands which linked the line in the East with the line in the West; a cross country handshake.
    So that covers the United States from shore to shore and extends to South America to Africa and then flies us all to the moon.
    Not a bad distance.
    To fill in some other blanks, I shook hands with Muhammad Ali. Imagine all the hands that have shaken Ali's hand and all of the hands that have shaken the hands that Ali's hand. Lot's of people starting with uh, pick two, Malcom X and the Beatles.
    Let's call our individual articulated collective handshakes our Chan Shakes. Chan shake with me and you get all of the above.
    Before leaving the Chan Shake, let's momentarily go in another direction.       Let's call it Face in the Crowd.
Thousands of people saw Buddy Holland and Bobby Darin perform live.
Thousands of people saw Elvis perform live twice.
Thousands of people saw George Harrison perfom live.
Thousands of people saw Dylan and the Band on their Planet Waves tour.
Thousand saw the Dead on their Wake of the Flood tour.
Thousands saw Secretariat win the Triple Crown at Belmont.
Thousands saw the Mets clinch the National League Pennant at Wrigley Field in 73.
Thousands saw Affirmed win the Triple Crown at Belmont.
Thousands saw Seattle Slew win the Triple Crown at Belmont.
Thousands saw Foolish Pleasure win the Run for the Roses under the Twin Spires.
Thousands saw the match race between Foolish Pleasure and the mighty Ruffian which ended in tragedy at Belmont Park.
Thousands have seen World Series games between the Yankees and the Dodgers at the old Yankee Stadium.
Thousands of people saw Joe Frazier fight Muhammad Ali at Madison Sqaure Garden,
Thousands have visited the Field of Dreams in Iowa.
Thousands have been on the front page of the New York Times.
Thousands have been on Entertainment tonight.
Thousands of folks have given commencement addresses at a high school graduation.
We're probably gettng close to a million here.
That's a lot of people.
How many people have done all of the above.
I'm guessing one. That would be me.
Whereas the Chan Shake is an exercise in universality, this one is an exercise in uniqueness. We're all unique and we're all faces in the crowd.
Let's shake on it, while we still have time.
FRONT PAGE TIMES
    Thousands of people have had their picture on the front page of the New York Times. Aside from possibly Muhammad Ali, I haven't met any of them. Except for myself. Yup, my picture made the front page of the Times. Here's the scoop. I was sitting around my house one day when the phone rang. The caller was a researcher from the Times who was gathering information for a writer who was planning an article about feminism in America.
    I hit it off with the researcher. I had her laughing hysterically as she asked me yes or no questions about feminism that I turned into short answer/essay replies. Most of my answers were coming from the perspective of a guy whose marriage was on the brink of ending and who was realizing how little he knew about women, marriages, feminism, and life in general.
    I was skinny as a rail from the worry of impending marital catastrophe. I had even shaved off my beard for the first time in many years so I had a weird mustache working on the grill of a guy who still was learning how to wear the expressions on his face without the benefit of the beard to camoflauge a startling degree of vulnerability.
    I was suffering from soberiety as well.
    So, I was bitterly honest in my conversation with the researcher which she found hilarious. Nothing as funny as sad truth.
    She said that she would pass on my opinions to the lead reporter and recommend that the reporter get back in touch with me because, according to the researcher, my answers were not only honest and hilarious but as near accurate and sensible as any she had received during the entire process of the researching that she had done on the subject.
    Sure enough, the writer doing the story called me back a couple hours later. Same thing all over again. Different questions....similar wounded, truthful, ironic replies. The writer had the same reaction as the researcher. Laugh,larf, laugh.
    After about ten minutes into this routine she asked if she could use my quotes in the paper. I said sure.
    The interview continued......the larfing, the wisecracking, the comedic pain, the receptive audience.
    After 10 more minutes she asked "Can we use your picture?"
    Again I said sure. She thanked me for the various permissions.I thanked her for the patient, active listening. A couple hours later, I got a call from the local AP photographer. Would I be available for a picture in the next hour or so? I told him that I was ready now and wouldn't be any less ready in an hour... so come on over. The guy showed up. Big guy. Big beard. He wanted to know for what subject the picture was being taken. I told him it was for my opinions on feminism. The guy took a spit take and asked me "well what are your opinions on feminism".
    I told him that I was glad he asked. I'll rant them to you and instead of posing, you can just shoot all you want during the rant and then pick out something you like." I only remember the beginning of the rant. It started like this: "Women? I'll tell you about women!", slapping the back of my right hand against the palm of my left. This was followed by a ten minute imitation of Ralph Kramden going off on "goddamned bitches, kings and castles and flights to the moon” etc with forehead slapping, hand clapping, finger snapping, eye rolling gestures as Gleason-like as I could make them.
    All made tongue through cheek.
    The photographer was laughing so hard that he could barely snap the pictures. He took at least a roll of film during that ten minutes.
    Remember rolls of film?
    36 exposures.
    Now all of this was pre-internet. I didn't have a subscription to the Times.
    For the next couple of weeks, I went to the drug store near my house that sold the Times. I'd pick up the current issue, scan through it and put it back.
    I was beginning to think that I had imagined the whole thing.
    Then, one Sunday, I went to the drugstore. I didn't have to leaf through the pages. There it was. My picture, front page under the headline "Americans Assess Fifteen Years of Feminism".
    And there I was.....mid rant.......palms up....shoulders ashrug....body language screaming "I don't know what the hell to make of it"
    They included only one of my quotes in the artcle itself as apparently they figured they could let my picture do my talking and in retrospect....it kinda did.
    After fifteen years, Americans didn't know what the hell to make of feminism.
JUST US
    On balance, I'm not a fan of the word "just". "Just" as an adjective is fine and in the case of this sentence, it is fine as a noun.
   "Just" as an adverb is a walking red flag.
    I hate it when I say or someone says to me "just relax" or "just have fun". I realize when I'm in a tense situation that I should relax. In a tense situation it's difficult to relax.Nothing "just" about it.
    If I'm not having fun, I can't "just" say this is fun. Not having fun is not fun. Just or not.
    I very rarely suffer from writers block but if/when I do, I'm not gonna tell myself to "just write" or "just relax" or "just have fun". On a more sinister level..." I was just whatever" is often a sign that the person who "was just" is a person who is often accused and in all probability abused regularly with false accusation.
    "I was just" becomes a reflex mechanism for the shock of abuse. Abuse is almost always a shock. A shock is more demoralizing than a surprise. Abusers are not abusive one hundred percent of the time. So, when out of nowhere an abuser or accuser asks "what the hell are you doing" the usual shocked response is a variation of "I was just".
    I was just in the bathroom.
    I was just taking a walk.
    I was just standing there.
    I was just on the computer etc.
    I was just minding my own business.
   ad nauseam.
  So how often are you shocked? Who's doing the shocking? Can you just please effing relax.
    I'll tell you who seems to be shocking America every day. Our President. I was just watching CNN. I was just getting over the last outrage.I was just thinking that maybe this is gonna calm down.I was just starting to relax.Then, another shock.Oh well, it's just another shock.
    We can just deal with it.
   It can't be abuse or false accusation.
    This America.
    This is just us.
    This is justice
    This is just.
    I'm just sayn'.
   We'll just adjust.
SHOWDOWN ON MAIN STREET
Every so often, I'll find a volume in my office library that takes me by surprise. I don't remember acquiring the book so I don't remember the moment that it arrived in the brary nor the duration of its shelving.
Such a volume was “Main Street” by Sinclair Lewis . The volume is paperback and the publishing date is 1980 so it couldn't have been hiding for more than thirty seven years before it leaped into my hands.
Although I don't remember when or how I got it, I can understand the reason why. Sinclair Lewis was a favorite author of my father who kept in HIS library both “Babbit” and “Arrowsmith”. When I first became aware of his library shortly after becoming aware of reading and books, I asked him about the books: “Babbit” which I hoped was gonna be about baby rabbits and “Arrowsmith” about Robin Hood.  I was probably five years old at the time.
After he told me that they  weren't about rabbits nor archers, I asked the inevitable followup question "what's are they about?".
He explained that they were  big person's book and I probably wouldn't like them until I got big but when I did, I would.
I opened the book anyways hoping to find some pictures like I had found in his history book and his book by a guy named Collodi named “Pinocchio”.
No pictures in Babbit or Arrowsmith.
I stashed the disappointment/anticipation away in my memory with the vague concept that someday or other, someway or other I would be big and would read “Babbit”.
Many years passed and some how someway Donald Trump became president of the United States. In the furious backlash that followed I became aware of a book by Sinclair Lewis called "It Can't Happen Here" which was regaining relevancy at the conclusion of 2016.
I went to the public library to get a copy but they didn't have one.
I ignited a search on Kindle fire and found a copy. I bought it, read it, loved it was amazed how horrorific  and hip it was. Sinclair Lewis was in the pipeline.
Fired up another look in the pipeline and there it was; “Babbit”.
99 cents.
I'm big now. Much older than my father was when he read it. I figured I could read it now. I did. Loved it. Found it totally relevant. Started talking to my reading pals about Sinclair Lewis most of whom thought I meant Upton Sinclair.
"I haven't read him since high school. His book made me sick that's about all I can remember" as they remembered “The Jungle” by the wrong Sinclair.
So I took a detour and read “The Jungle”. It was as depressing as I knew it would be but the price was right on Kindle.
99cents.
I  read and appreciated the novel for its historic and reformative value but Upton Sinclair was no Sinclair Lewis.The next day, I was browsing through my private library and there it was.....”Main Street” by Sinclair Lewis.
Now comes the showdown. I had the paperback in one hand, my Kindle in the other. I searched for “Main Street” on Kindle.
Found it.
99cents.
I hit the button to buy.
Now the two formats of “Main Street” walked down a dusty Main Street at high noon in my mind.
Kindle drew first. I opened up that format. I went the distance. I never opened the paperback.
Given the choice between new school and old school reading. I chose new school.
The showdown and the result of the showdown shocked the hell out of the dusty little town called my intellect.
Here are some of the reasons why Kindle won.
I can read the Kindle in the dark. I prefer darkness when I read. It reminds me of my childhood when my parents demanded that I turn the lights off at night and I wished I had a little tiny night light that I could read by without turning on the bedroom light and getting busted. Now I have one. I can even read without waking up my wife.
I can change the font size on the Kindle. I have learned that during some sessions I prefer larger print which is of course less a strain on the eyes. Other days I shrink the size so that I can read faster. I find a co-relation between the two.
Kindle comes with the dictionary and wikipedia link up. Prior to Kindle, I never bothered to look up a word that I didn't know. I wasn't gonna go from paperback book to paperback dictionary and slow down my reading time. I read everything in context so it didn't matter at all if I didn't recognize a word. I still got the picture. Now with Kindle, I can get that definition almost instantaneously. My vocabulary is growing which is enlighteneing my past life as well as enriching my present life even as it influences my destiny.
In other words, I'm learning to read all over again.
As I learn how to read, I will learn to take firmer possession of the intellectual property that my reading has gained for me. As you can see from these words that stay, I am becoming more interested in writing ABOUT what I have read which locks down that comprehension and retention in my mind.
When I read, I make mental notes about concepts that come up in the source material that remind of an idea that I am approaching. With the Kindle I am learning how to highlight that particular material and lend my notes permanancy. An infinite set of inspiration points that tend to piggy back one another, when I compose.
Yup, when I got "big" enough, Sinclair Lewis leaped into my hands and changed my life. When the student is ready, the reacher will appear.
Now to wrap this up, let me compare and contrast Sinclair Lewis with Upton Sinclair or vice versa.
Let's look at their awards.
Upton Sinclair won a Pulitzer which makes him a literary All Star.
Sinclair Lewis won a Nobel which makes him a literary Hall of Famer.
In other words, Upton is no Sinclair and Sinclair is no Lewis.
HENRY THE BARBER
Just as dogs were once wolves, barbers were once doctors.
I remember going to the doctor before I remember going to the barber. Perhaps this is why I was afraid to go to the barber as a child.
My father took me for my first hair cut.
He took me to Henry.....the neighborhood barber. Henry cut everybody's hair in the East Side of the eighteenth ward. He had been cutting my father's hair since my Dad had come back home after his time in the Phillipines during WW 2.
When I saw Henry in his white smock, I didn't want to enter his shop. I was afraid that it would hurt. My father reassured me that it wouldn't hurt but he had told me the same thing the last time we went to the doctor's office.
It had hurt.
I was comparing smock to smock while standing between the barber poles. Henry, in his momentarily empty shop must have seen the terror outside on the sidewalk. Pretty sure my father had been telling Henry about me every two weeks when he sat in Henry's chair to get his trim.
Henry stepped outside his door.
"Vinnie is this big boy your son?"
"Yeah, Henry he is"
" Nice to meet you, son. Your Dad is so proud of you."
Henry shook my hand and before I knew it, I was sitting in his chair.
Now that I think about it, I'm pretty sure that Henry was authentically moved as he must have recalled my father as a boy sitting in the same chair that I was sitting. Pretty sure he had been concerned about my father during the war and happy when "Vinnie" had returned. Pretty sure a lot of neighborhood guys who went to war never returned to Henry's chair. Pretty sure he had known about my Mom's pregnancy. Pretty sure my father had sat in this chair the day that I was born. Pretty sure Henry had smoked one of the celebratory cigars. Pretty sure, they had discussed well in advance. what kind of haircut I would get this first sitting and what my mood would be.
Henry was more ready than I.
He gave me the same kind of haircut my father had been getting for years.
It was called a GI.
Henry had cut many a GI. He was good at them. He didn't hurt me one tiny bit.
I liked that.
I would return to Henry's shop for many years always getting the GI.
Always feeling relieved and connected.
Pretty much up until the Beatles hit, when I stopped getting haircuts for a long time.
Every once in awhile I would walk past Henry's shop but I didn't want to visit. I was kinda guilty that I wasn't seeing him regularly anymore. He hadn't done anything wrong.
I don't think many people were seeing him regularly anymore.
I went to college.
Whenever I came home, I cruised past Henry's shop until Thanksgiving. The shop was gone. Salons were destroying barber shops. Henry had sold his shop and according to rumor had moved to Florida.
The neighborhood had changed as well and was on it's way to dangerville. Neighborhood kids were getting GI's courtesy of Uncle Sam and heading to Nam.
People were getting hurt.
The barber poles were fading memories.
I still hated doctor's which almost killed me 40 years later.
I never forgot the day that my Dad told me the truth.
He told me that it wouldn't hurt.
Barbers were no longer doctors.
DADDIO
When I was a pre-school child I played with miniature plastic cowboys and Indians. My parents referred to them as “characters”.
I liked ‘em all, the cowboys and the Indians. Sometimes they got along, sometimes they fought. They always had personality, thus individuality.
They were part of an ongoing story that I was continuously creating.
When they fought, someone would get wounded usually in the shoulder.
At some point, I became aware of the concept of death.
And the concept of loss and burial.
One day there was a big war in the story and four characters died.
Two of my favorites died in that war, an Indian swinging a tomahawk and a yellow, plastic cowboy who was charging forward with a rifle.
For some reason I called the yellow soldier Daddio and the Indian with the tomahawk was Tommy. Tommy was made out of some kind of weird rubber.
After the war, I couldn’t just bring them back…they were dead.
They needed to be buried.
I buried them one day.
Literally. I dug four little holes. Four shallow graves.
I put rocks/sticks over the spots where they were buried; two in the front yard and two in the back. The back yard had a cherry tree; a hill, a garage and barbed wire keeping our yard separate from the yard next door. It was big enough that later we would learn to play baseball back there.
Daddio was in the front yard. Tommy was in the back. Another character was buried near each of them
I didn’t want to lose them forever. I just needed them to be dead for awhile…a week or two.
I was interested to see what the other characters would do when Tommy and Daddio were gone.
I wondered if the survivors had learned any lessons about love and war and death and loss while I was learning about their learning.
The surviving characters were alarmed when they heard about the four burials. They indicated that the loss of life was not as frightening as the undertaking.
I learned that they realized that they were not actually alive so the loss of life was no deterrent to their belligerence. Burial was a different story as they were afraid that I would not be able to locate the burial sites and therefore Daddio and Tommy et al would be lost.
As I learned then and we all know now, toys fear being lost.
They immediately went back to war and said they would continue the carnage until I buried them all or I brought Tommy and Daddio back to the surface.
Furthermore, they wanted me to start using red nail polish to indicate their war wounds.
I thought that was a good idea so I did.
A couple of weeks passed
After a lot of bloodshed, I decided enough was enough so I went out to retrieve the buried leaders to stop all the suffering.
I found Tommy and his companion in the front yard. No problem.
I found Daddio’s companion in the backyard but I couldn’t find Daddio.
I must have forgotten to put a marker over his location.
Daddio was gone. I dug a dozen holes and I got the kid from across the street to dig a few holes with me.
Suddenly the backyard was a real big place.
My parents were getting worried.
We never found Daddio.
I returned Tommy and his companions to the wounded.
The polished characters decided they didn’t want to play anymore and neither did I.
Lost and loss and learning.
That same week, I saw my first baseball card.
Roy Face
Everything changed.
I’ve just seen a face. I remember the time and place.
The face that I’ve just seen is the face of Roy Face. What a face on Roy Face.
He looks like a juvenile delinquent skeleton skull with a Pittsburgh Pirate lid on its dome and a forkball on its mind.
I see him in my memory as I remember the buried Daddio.
Roy Face’s face was on the first baseball card I remember which was the moment I stepped away from wounded plastic characters.
I haven’t thought of Roy Face’s face nor of Daddio for a long time.
The last time I thought of Daddio before yesterday was when I remembered a poem that I had written 40 years ago called One of My Childhood Burials.
That poem disappeared as well.
I gave it to a fake Elton John who was going to use it as the lyrics to a song he was supposedly writing. According to his plan, I was gonna be the fake Bernie Taupin within that collaboration and we were gonna get rich.
Right around that time another person wanted to collaborate with me on writing porno. She was the wife of the man who once was the kid across the street who helped me dig some holes when we were looking for Daddio. Her name was Christine Sullivan but she called herself Michelle Le Carte.
This was Michelle’s proposal to me: “I’ve got a filthy mind  and you know how to spell.”
She disappeared almost immediately as did the poem, the fake Elton John, the imaginary song and the anticipated riches of each goofy dream.
The Roy Face card had disappeared long before that, 3 or 4 years after the burial of Daddio.
But here’s the kicker. Here’s what I know now that I didn’t know then.
Nothing ever disappears.
Things get buried.
Things get lost.
We forget.
Matter is indestructible.
If I went back to my old backyard and dug it up,
I would find Daddio.
Daddio is plastic so Daddio didn’t decompose.
He’s still in that backyard,
two miracles and a life short of sainthood.
Buried.
The backyard is more real than real estate
The backyard is also the subconscious.
Everyone has a backyard.
Daddio is one of millions
of memories
that lurk in my backyard.
Everyone, everything and every thought
ever is in all backyards.
Daddio is everywhere.
In the backyard of everyone
reading these words.
Always been there
Everything in the backyard is trying to come to the surface,
to get back into memory,
to be unearthed,
discovered,
remembered,
analyzed,
misunderstood,
turned into an idea
an elaboration
a formulation
a realization
an inspiration……
Roy Face
Fake Elton John
One of My Childhood Burials
Michelle LeCarte
Linda Lipstick
They all made it to the surface yesterday
because Daddio came to the surface and elevated them with him.
They connected.
They ascended.
Happens everyday to all of us all the time.
Occasionally we write it down
or play it on a trombone
or dance in the moonlight all alone
YES WE ARE AFRAID
We are afraid.
We've been cat scanned and bone scanned. Our secrets photographed. Even the secrets of our secrets are now up for inspection; an invasion of privacy in search for a truth that is out there and in here at the same time.
Today is Saturday.
Our day of reckoning is Monday.
Monday is the "consultation" with Dr. Somebody who performed the biopsy and is the office mate of Dr. Somebodyelse who made the bad news call and described the secret secret by a number; Gleason score 7.
The various scans will reveal the level of spread that the cancer has achieved in its attempt to take over our world. All we know so far is that it's a Gleason 7 and has been around "for years".
Trying to imagine the first words of the consult......the first dozen words.
Gleason score 7 might be amongst those dozen words.
Like many guys my age, 7 is my favorite number because it was on the uniform of Mickey Mantle and of course we all love Ralph Kramden aka Jackie Gleason. Both men, however, are long deceased which is a condition more in my mind than ever as we go forward with the pessimism of intelligence, the optimism of will and the courage of caution.
We are afraid but we are not worried.
Fear is the natural reaction to mortal threat and the place where courage can be found. Fear is the department of defense. The only thing we have to fear is fearlessness itself. We embrace our fear. We confront it with a minimum of worry and awareness of faith.Yet there is regret as we prepare to confront the scans of my secrets. It's as if I'm expecting to see all of the cigars, the cigaretes, the potato chips, the red meat, the diet cokes, the pasta, the reefer, the Budweisers, the lack of sunsceen during all that golf and swimming, all of the things that over the years have been revealed as carcogenic killers all of which we have enjoyed. We are about to see the damages and fear the "I told you so" as much as the damages themselves.
We don't dread the reckoning as much as we are afraid of it. We can handle it, whatever it is. Worry or dread is not going to change the results of the cat or bone scan. We can even write a little bit. Ice Rivers has taken over that delight in the last week or so and managed to keep the cancer on the low, which we very much appreciate.
Stay tuned and focus on the word TREATABLE.
One way or the other, we'll be back soon.
See ya on the other side in a place like this.
WHY DO WE FEAR FEAR
The only thing we have to fear is to fear fear itself.
Why do we fear fear?
Fear is an involuntary response to the possibility of pain or death. Fear is intuitive and will do the best it can to help us survive and/or endure.
Fear is different from worry.
Worry is voluntary.
We can choose to pick that worry phone up or we can choose to put that phone down or never answer it at all. If the worry is connected to pain or death, don't worry, fear will take over and do it's best to see us through.
For those of us who worry a lot under the mechanism that most of what we worry about won't come true which makes worry sort of a protective amulet, we need to be careful to make sure that this worrisome weather doesn't turn into a climate of anxiety.
So here's the deal...if you're worrying about say the results of a biopsy that you took last week...worrying won't change the results of that test and you will be dealing with those results soon enough anyways so why let them get in the way of enjoying the days before the result is revealed?
I know this sounds simple and truly it is, we just love to make things more complicated for various, very human reasons. Perhaps we should all return to the mid-20th century to our once and future idol Alfred E Neumann and "what, me worry?"
Some of my teachers said reading Mad magazine would ruin my life. By that time, of course, I was already a faithful reader of Mad magazine so I began to worry that I was already in trouble or my teachers were not as infallible as I thought they were.
It's almost impossible today to recognize how popular, subversive and influential Mad magazine was in the middle to late fifties and early sixties. The price was 25 cents (cheap) and Alfred E Neumann appeared on every cover.
Alfred E was the "what me worry kid" and free as he was of worry, his dim grin suggested a wacky degree of self-satisfied over confidence mixed with despair not recognizing the validity of anything or anyone including himself and the very magazine he was representing.
The epitome of authentic absurdity resonant with the times and reflective of the times ahead. The fifties ended and not everybody was worried.
But I was and still am.
I worry a lot, always have.
Trump just landed in Saudi surrounded by Arabs with swords.
Yeah, I'm worried but I'm not afraid of fear.
Maybe my teachers were right.
LEARNING TO MISUNDERSTAND SEX
When I look back at my childhood, I'm staggered by the innocence.
I grew up deep in a city in the time that it was inevitably turning into a war zone.
My next door neighbor was named Mrs. Good. Her yard was separated from our yard by barbed wire.
I always called her Mrs Good. I called her husband Bill.
Bill was easy going. I found out decades later that one of the reasons Bill was so calm was that every day he drank whiskey on his walk down the Avenue from the bus loop on the corner of Parsells and Culver so that by the time Bill  got home to Mrs. Good, Bill had a good buzz on.
Next to Mrs. Good lived the bad influence of our neighborhood...a kid a few years older than me and my friends. His name was Kenny but he called himself Duke. We were all afraid of Kenny/ Duke and that's the way he liked it.
When he wasn't listening, we called him Big Duke Clod. Of course, he never knew that.
Needless to say, there was bad blood between Duke and Bill and Mrs Good especially if a ball got knocked into her yard. Clod's house was also separated from the Good House by barbed wire.
We learned how to climb barbed wire early on the Avenue.
When we got into Good's backyard, we were amazed at how well taken care of it was. Fountains, flowers a cherry tree etc.
Duke's backyard was all concrete.
My backyard was almost as nice as Good's.
We had a cherry tree back there and a summer house and a shrine to St. Theresa which of course had been blessed by Father Murphy one proud day.
We learned to play baseball in my backyard.
Every once in awhile, a pop foul would land in the Good yard.
The Goods' didn't mind if we went in their backyard as long as we asked them.
Duke wasn't gonna ask anybody about anything, especially when he could pound one of us until we climbed the barbed wire.
Mrs Good loved my parents who called her Connie.
Every once in awhile. she'd catch us in her yard without asking. When she did so, she immediately told my parents. My parents would get kinda mad at me but they also thought that Connie was overreacting.
Before baseball, I used to run around in my beautiful backyard and didn't always have clothes.
No problem.
I hadn't yet learned about shame.
That would take awhile.
Duke helped with that.
He also helped me to misunderstand sex.
One of the first sexual misrepresentations that Duke hit me with was this:
"How'd you like to go to bed with THAT"
Duke would ask this as a reaction to seeing a pretty girl walking down the Avenue. He would say this when looking at an actress in a movie magazine. He would say this all the time.
I didn't know what the heck he was talking about but I kind of figured out that what he meant was the girl or woman or picture of a girl or woman that he was questioning me about was someone he thought was attractive.
I learned to say " Yeah, I'd love to go to bed with THAT".
I can't be more than six years old at the time.
Later he would ask if I'd like to JUMP in bed with that BROAD
Of course I would LOVE to JUMP in bed with that BROAD.
I figured Broad mean't woman and jump in bed meant that the woman was good looking.
Other little neighborhood kids my age didn't quite know how to answer Duke's question.
He called those kids Fairies.
He made them eat grass
The only fairy I knew about was Tinkerbell who I kinda liked. I couldn't figure out what was wrong with being a fairy but I didn't want to be called one. I could avoid this by giving Duke the right answer when he asked that question.
"Of course, I'd LOVE to JUMP in Bed with that BROAD"
I'm no fairy.
I don't need to eat grass.
In the twenty first century, I knew that there was a relationship between distance and time.
Back in the fifties, at the age of eight, thirty miles was a world away from Parsells Avenue
Crystal Beach was thirty miles away.
In the summertime, which in itself was a loooonnng time, I spent most of my weekends far, far away from the city at place called Canandaigua Lake at a beach called Crystal.
Duke Clod was nowhere in sight but his influence tended to linger.
I was blessed to be relatively middle class so guess who WAS in sight...that's right my relatives especially those on my father's side.
Many of them had collaborated on the actual construction of 'the ranch house' which was the name of the second cottage that my grandfather built in 1952.
I caught a lot of that sound and fury which later proved to have great significance
By 1954, the arguing, cursing and drinking that went on during the building of the Ranch House had dissipated. The place was inhabitable and open to all my kin.
Not all my kin appreciated the muddy road to the ranch house nor the 'honey bucket' that passed as the toilet nor the fact that the only water available other than the lake required a trip to the well and a return trip bucket lugging fifteen pound of water,
None of this bothered me too much so we were the most regular visitors to the Ranch House.
One time, we were down there and my Uncle Bill showed up.
Uncle Bill was an elegant old guy. Always well dressed and in great posture, Uncle Bill was an engaging figure whom I saw rarely enough to render mystical. The main thing about Uncle Bill is that he was ancient. My grandfather, even though everybody called him Danny Boy was old but his brothers Mike and Bill were older still. Bill was the oldest of them all.
He was known, naturally, as Old Uncle Bill.
Me, I was the first son, the grandson, the first nephew and the youngest kid at the Ranch House. I was held in a position of esteem.
Everybody knew my grades were excellent, that I read with uncommon comprehension as well as speed. I had a commensurate vocabulary and consequently admirable spelling ability. Most important of all for life at the Lake, I could swim.
All my relatives knew this.
What they didn't know was the influence and existence of Big Duke Clod.
Sooooo, one July weekend, I found myself alone in the company of Uncle Bill. I found a movie magazine lying around. I was looking through the magazine when I came across a picture of Anita Ekberg.
I had never seen anyone who looked quite like Anita Ekberg.
I figured I'd ask Uncle Bill if he had an opinion about Anita Ekberg.
I called him over. I showed him the picture and asked 'Hey Uncle Bill, how would you like to jump in bed with that BROAD'
It's hard to describe the look that crossed Uncle Bill's face at that moment. It was a look that reflected him pulling a visual of his 200 year old self jumping in bed with Anita Ekberg which he must have been spontaneously cross-referencing with the dueling visual of his 60 pound, 8 year old grand nephew jumping in bed with Anita Ekberg.
The expression transmogrified and concluded ended when he must have visualized all three of us ...he, me and Anita Ekberg all jumping into bed together.
To this day, I've never seen an expression like it.
Basically it was a look of astonishment with shades of consternation, curiosity, fear, hopelessness, surprise and suspense all colliding in a complicated, asymmetrical smile.
A smile was his answer to my question.
So I took it to the next level.
'I'd LOVE to JUMP in bed with that BROAD.
Silence again.
Even more complicated smile accompanied by a couple blinks that might have been intended to be winks.
Somehow, I stopped myself from asking Uncle Bill if he was a fairy.
I knew Goddamn well thatI wasn't.
I definitely wanted to go to bed with Anita Ekberg.
EXACT ROCK BUBBLES
Every time I make the effort to look at the past, positive experiences look the same only better.
One hot July afternoon in my boyhood, my father and I were splashing around and cooling off in the shallow waters of Crystal Beach, Canandaigua Lake. Crystal Beach is very rocky bottomed in the shallows.My father picked a rock from the bottom, examined it closely and showed it to me and said "take a close look". After I looked at the rock closely or at least what I considered closely at the time,he took the rock from my grasp and threw it in the water, maybe ten feet away.
"Bring that rock back to me, Son."
I walked 10 feet to the approximate spot where I thought the rock had entered the water. When I looked into the crystal clear water, I saw what sorta looked like the rock, The only problem was that the rock next to the rock looked like the original rock as did the rock next to that rock as did the one next to that one as did all the rocks in the area as in fact, I realized, did all the rocks in the lake. I became aware that the lake was full of thousands if not millions of rocks. I chose one and brought it back to my father.
"Is this the rock that I threw?", he asked.
"Yes" I answered.
"How do you know for sure."
"It looks like the one you threw, doesn't it?" I answered his question with a hopeful question of my own.
"Did you notice that they all look like the one I threw?'
"Uh huh."
"Only one rock in this entire lake looks EXACTLY like the rock I threw, precisely like itself in every way. The rock that you brought back, is not the one that I threw."
I could have been discouraged, could have pouted, could have left the water but knowing what a good teacher my Dad was, I realized I was about to learn something so I was curious rather than afraid. I asked the question that he clearly wanted me to answer, a question that would change my life.
"How do I find the exact rock?"
"The exact rock is the one with bubbles coming from it. Look for the bubbles and you'll find the exact rock."
I picked another rock from the bottom. I examined it more closely and noticed a couple of unique features.I gave it to my father to scrutinize. Before throwing the rock, he gave me another bit of advice. "Don't walk to the rock. Don't run to the rock. Running riles up the water and makes the bubbles harder to see. Swim to the rock like a fish, underwater with no splashing and eyes wide open. Shallow dive for the rock as soon as I throw it. The faster, the clamer you get to the rock, the more bubbles you will see."
He threw the rock into the water again about ten feet away. I hit the water as soon as the rock did. The moment that I opened my eyes under the surface, I could see the bubbles.I swam to the bubbles rather than to the rock. The exact rock was right where it was supposed to be, under the bubbles.
My father was telling the truth. I grabbed the exact rock and brought it back to him.
He kept throwing that rock, I kept finding it. The throws kept going further and further. The further the throw, the fainter the bubble trail by the time I got to the rock. When I focused on the bubbles, I didn't have time to complain about the distance. When focused on the bubbles, I didn't have time to worry about the depth even though I was now in over my head. The depth made the bubbles fainter, yes, but the bubble trail grew longer and even more beautiful in its fragility.
Eventually, I reached my childish limit for distance and depth and breathless time under water.I lost the exact rock.
I came back to Dad empty handed. I had transformed that rock into a kind of treasure and now it was gone forever.
My father could read the loss and disappointment in my eyes.
"Don't worry Ice, there's a million rocks in this lake and most of them haven't moved for decades. By moving your rock so many times, you changed the lake a little and for the better. Let it go. It's safe and it's where it belongs. Let it go and let's get something to eat."
We climbed out of the water. We walked up the steps to the road leading to our cottage. When I got to the top step, before I hit the road, I looked down at the water.
Another treasure had been added.
An every day rock had been paid attention to, thus enriched.
My Dad had taught me a lesson.
The lake looked the same only better.
And that as they say, was just the top of it.
FULL
At first, I was a "when are we gonna get there" type kid, like every kid on early journeys.
The monotony of every journey was interrupted by stops at service stations. Whenever we stopped into a station, my father would ask for ​"a dollar's worth". My first memory of that request  goes back to a time when gas was probably about a dime a gallon. My Dad' dollar's worth of gas bought us ten gallons.
I didn't understand what " a dollar's worth" meant until I was about 10. By the time I was 10, I had a brother to share the ride with so the trip wasn't so boring. He took over the "when are we gonna get there" duties while I was punching him in the shoulder.. He had no idea about the cost of gas.
Gas stations were on every corner. Occasionally, they would drop the price on one corner only for the purpose of luring the customers to that corner and away from the other three corners.
Eventually, they all drove each other out of business but that's another story.
I was 12 when we took a trip and got caught in a gas war.
My Dad noticed the economic combat. He drove and drove looking for a station that was selling gas at 16 cents a gallon. He passed many a station  selling at eighteen and a couple selling at 17 cents. Finally, on the verge of empty, with my 5 month pregnant mother making that condition VERY clear, my father spotted a sign that read "gas sixteen cents a gallon a mile ahead". My old man said "that's as low as it's gonna get."
We made the mile on fumes. We pulled into the station. Sure enough, the price was right. Dad said something that I'd never heard him say before. He said "Fill er up' and he did so with pride and a wink at Mom. We caught the wink in the backseat. Mom was looking out the window. She missed it. Intentionally.
The attendant filled the tank, wiped the windows, checked the oil and wished us all a good day. We felt like we were rich.
We pulled out of that station. We went down the road, not even half a mile when another sign appeared "absolute lowest price on gas.... 15 cents a gallon". We all noticed the sign but out of respect for my father we didn't say anything (although my mother turned and winked at us and we winked back).
When we reached the 15 cents a gallon station, my Dad immediately pulled off the road and up to the pump. For the second (and maybe last time) and the second time within five minutes, he said "Fill er up".
The attendant agreed to do just that and he had a grin on his face as he realized that for this car, for this family, on this trip, his price had won the gas war with the morons down the road.
He stuck the nozzle in the tank and began pumping. The price on the pump read 2 cents when the overflow began. The attendant stopped pumping, rubbed his eyes in astonishment and said two words...two words that live today in cherished memory as we think of journeys, times and lives passed.
The attendant said "It's full."
My dad handed the kid a dime and told him to not bother with the windhshield  “keep the change”.
For the rest of our lives, as we tried to figure out our father, at those moments when his wisdom, common sense, sense of humor, cheapness and courage was beyond our reckoning, my brother and I would look at each other and simply say "it's full".
When his life journey ended. When I held his urn before passing it to my Mom who would put it into the ground, I whispered to my brother "it's full".
SKINNING THE CAT
The swing set was on a hill overlooking the crystal water of Canandaigua Lake. Nothing fancy at all. Two swings suspended by thin chains. We had learned how to swing in the city, in the playground, fifty feet from the jungle gym.
We had left being pushed behind.
We knew how to walk back wards as far as our legs would take us and then jump on the swing. Thus we gained momentum.When we swung back to the start position, we would cross our legs as the momentum reversed. When we reached the limit of backward momentum we would stretch our legs straight out. This initiated and accelerated the forward motion taking us higher faster.We called this “pumping”.
When we really got going, we’d stretch that chain out to its maximum and our height was nearly as high as the balancing bar on the set.Twelve feet high.
The swing set on Crystal Beach was the same swing set that my father had used when he was a boy.
He knew all about it.
He told us about the leap of death.
When the swing had gone forward as far as the swinger dared to take it, the leap began.With legs outstretched, the swinger released from the swing and flew into the air with all the momentum that physics would allow. Regaining balance in the air, the swinger would drop to the ground and land on both feet.The further the drop, the more deathly the leap.
The first leaps were tentative but as confidence grew so did the risk and the thrill.We learned to launch ourselves into motion on that hill above the lake.
At first release on that hill above the lake, it looked as if we would fly all the way into the lake.
We knew what we were doing and we were fearless.
We were kids having fun.
Then my father told us about the ultimate.
Skinning the Cat.
To Skin the Cat meant to gain so much momentum from your pumping that the swing went all the way over the top of the swing set. After skinning the cat, a leap of death was the coup de grace.
My father claimed he had done it.
Thinking of the possibilities, we tried all summer. Although there were many leaps of death nobody ever skinned the cat.
Finally on the last day of summer, we convinced our father to get on the swing.
He got on the swing and took off. He took it higher than we had ever seen.So much power...so much grace..so much skill...so childish. When he had gone higher than any of us had gone...he took the leap.He landed perfectly.
Like a father should.
“What happened to skinning the cat” we asked.
“Wait until next summer” He replied.
We thought that there would always be another summer.
TERRI AND BILL AND KEN
My wife was telling me about the intoxicating smell that came from the packaging of Barbie dolls and Barbie accessories back in the day. I related that smell to the smell of a pack of baseball cards back in my day.
My father was a smoke eater. Neither the Barbie smell nor the card smell opened his olfactory doors to any extent.
He knew as much about dolls and cards as we knew about hooks and ladders.
Fifty years ago, I was losing the urge for cards. My sister, however, was in the ‘She Loves You’ stage of her Barbie mania.
She wanted/needed a companion for her Barbie. She needed a Ken and Christmas was approaching.
My father was all over it.
Pretty sure he told my Mom “I got this”.
Christmas arrived.
The gifts were under the tree.
One of the packages was a man wrapped rectangle.
Everybody knew what that rectangle contained under the ribbons and bows.
My parents distributed the gifts. Sweaters and shirts and socks came first while anticipation for the ‘good stuff’ built to a crescendo as the packages dwindled.
The good stuff was always at the end and the best thing was the last thing.
Finally, the only package left was the rectangle.
My sister was getting warmed up for that fake cry of surprise that we gave when we got what we wanted although we knew that it was coming.
My Dad, full of confidence and good cheer handed her the rectangle.
Terri opened the package slowly, savoring the moment. All eyes were upon her.
“ oh my God…thank you Sooo much…it’s a …..”
She hesitated to make sure…..the plastic didn’t smell right.
“ a Bill!?”
“You got her a Bill, Vinnie” asked my mother in subdued shock.
“yeah”, answered my Dad. The guy at the store told me Bill was better than Ken”.
He knew he was in hot water. Even though he was used to heat, This heat grew to stifling in a matter of seconds. There were no hoses available.
My sister, to her credit, refrained from dousing the fire with tears.
I’ll never forget the way she said “it’s a Bill.”
The celebration continued although smoke was filling the room.
As I recall the moment today, I can imagine what was going through my father’s mind when he bought the Bill.
To him, a doll was a doll and the fact that one doll looked exactly like the other doll and yet cost half as much made the Bill a much better doll than the Ken.
Hands down.
No doubt.
My sister guessed the inevitable solution so she wisely underplayed her reaction.
She took the Bill upstairs to meet Barbie.
The meeting was awkward, I found out later.
Neither Bill nor Barbie knew quite what to say.
Of course, my mother knew what to do.
The next day, Bill disappeared and Ken had a great first date with Barbie.
Everybody was happy. Including my Dad.
Over the next year. he would ask Terri about Bill.
One day, he walked into her room to watch his beautiful daughter play with her Barbie and her Bill.
My father looking at Ken and mistaking him for Bill said “Bill and Barbie look happy.”
My sister agreed.
So did Ken and Barbie.
FICTION IS THE NEW TRUTH
I’m pretending to be a writer. I’m also pretending to be the narrator in an ongoing story in which I am pretending to be one of the main characters created by the writer that I am pretending to be.
And most of it is true except, of course, for the lies which I tell to the characters that I pretend to create as a fictional writer and whom I pretend are my confidantes.
In return, I realize that the characters that pretend to confide in the character that I pretend to be are also telling the truth most of the time except when they lie to me which sort of defeats the purpose of them pretending to confide in me which is quite an amusing technique for the writer who is pretending to be me and as such is pretending to write about pretending to be amused by a technique that reeks of despair and mistrust.
It all goes back a few years ago to that moment when Jeff Bridges came to town and I pretended to be sitting next to a character who was pretending to be Stingray. Stingray was pretending to agonize over the integrity of taking a picture of Jeff Bridges after he had learned from a character pretending to be a blue haired old bitch that photography of any kind was prohibited.
Very near to that moment, Stingray realized that he was in fact The Dude that Bridges had tried to portray in The Big Lebowski and therefore he was a fictional character looking at the actor who had pretended to play him.
Of course, even that fictional character was me pretending to be him.
When it all became too much for Stingray, he spotted me pretending to be Thornton Krell sitting next to him. I pretended that Sting was perceptive enough to realize that the guy who was pretending to sit next to him was also the guy who was pretending to be the writer that had got Sting into this situation in the first place and who therefore probably knew how to get him the hell out of there.
And that’s where fiction started to become the new truth. Remember?
It’s all there in black and white if you go back to the beginning.
Or even better
Pretend to go back to the beginning and I’ll pretend to believe your lies. I’ll believe you understand the back story to all of this illusionary pretension and we’ll start all over again.
And that’s the truth
CALL ME STINGRAY
    Clearly, I’m not as stupid as I appear to be or pretend to be, that wouldn’t be possible although it might be preferable to the marginal state of bliss that I occupy now as I try life with double elephant ears for pockets,while I wander from the concrete concession stand that I call home.
    No, I’m not stupid. Ya see it’s a combination of the oversight committees of my internal legislation combined with poor intelligence gathering that is responsible for the current comedy of errors that I laughingly call my existence. It’s not Trump’s fault nor Pelosi’s fault that keeps me from dreaming the American dream.
    I’m all about the Dream.
    Dude is the American dream for me.
    Dude is Jeff Bridges.
    Big Lebowski.
    Dude is my idol.
    I love the Dude, man. When I found out the Dude was coming to town, I rubbed a couple of nickels together and headed to the Dryden Theater at the George Eastman house where Mr. Kodak himself screened movies for his guests until he decided that his work was done and he shot himself in the heart at this very house. Somehow, I had another double sawbuck so I took the tour of the house, checked out the elephant head in the lobby overlooking the giant organ and an array of flowers and gingerbread houses. I strolled into the exhibition hall and looked at the photos on display taken by Jeff Bridges.  Next, I bought my ticket for the flick that Dude was going to introduce in the theater.
I’m an hour early. I walk down to the front. Figure for the money I’m paying, I might as well get as much indoor times as I can. Rochester is one cold, dark, dangerous town. So, there I am sitting safely, minding my own business when out of nowhere, a gray hair walks up to me and spying my unhidden camera says in a real snotty voice..“You can’t take pictures in here.”
Wait a minute, I think to myself. I’m in the home of the guy who popularized photograpy, the guy who made the art available to the masses as well as the messes and here’s some drainer telling me I can’t take pictures even though I’m using a Kodak camera loaded with Kodak film and I’m wanting to take a picture of a guy because HIS photographs are on display in the exhibition section of the museum. In other words, I’m a photographer in the birthplace of photography trying to take a picture of a photographer and somebody tells me “no”.
I should be more specific about the drainer. She looked a lot like Barbara Bush in Bar Bar’s days as first lady with the shocking white hair. The imitation was breathtaking. Part of the breathtaking aspect was the “perfume” she was wearing. Imagine the smell of lilacs inside a trash bin, well that was the stench that was taking my breath away. I whiffed her before I saw her and by the time I saw her, she was in my face telling me what not to do.
God I hate that.
I had paid six bucks to get in and six bucks is a whole different ballgame to me than it is to the fake Barbara Bush. Six bucks has bought me four days and four nights of winter warmth at Movies10 which costs a buck to get into the show and once you’re in, if you play your cards right, you can hide out for twelve hours. Six bucks is what I paid to get a picture of Jeff Bridges. Six bucks should entitle me to that.
BarBar stalked away leaving a trail of fetid flower stank residue. The guy sitting next to me, another  early arrival, looked astonished or alarmed or whatever you call an expression that is a combination of thunderstuck bemusement and outrage. I’m no stranger to that expression.  I get and give that kinda look quite often
I had been talking to this guy a few minutes earlier and I can tell you what kind of guy he was. He was the kind of fiftyish guy who looks like he’s pretending to be someone else and the person he’s pretending to be is a shorter version of a fake Donald Sutherland.
He told me his name was Ice.
I don’t need notes to remember stuff like this so I never take ‘em.
I would hesitate to call Ice a dude although he was too old to be a nerd, to tall to be a dweeb, too small to be a doofus, too friendly to be a dork and too well informed to be a nimrod. I guess he was just a normal guy . Still, even he didn’t know what to make of the fake BarBar.
I said to Ice, “There ain’t no signs around here that say you can’t take a picture.”
Ice reached into his pocket and pulled out one of those fancy phones.
“I didn’t see any signs either,”  he said with a ‘we’re all in this together but you’re the one who got busted by a fake Barbara Bush as if you were Al Franken on a plane’ kind of wink.
I wondered if the photographic prohibition was posted on my ticket. I looked at the ticket which didn’t look much like a ticket,just a crumpled piece of  green paper featuring a large ADMIT ONE.
Nowhere on this ticket did I see anything about not taking pictures.
I showed Ice my ticket and he pulled out HIS ticket and goes right to the fine print.His ticket cost thirty five bucks and since we were sitting right next to one another the main thing his fancy ass ticket bought him was more writing because his ticket said that photography was prohibited at the request of the artist.
Let’s see…no prohibition on my later cheaper ticket …clear prohibition on Ice’s reserved more expensive ticket.  This pretty much sums up my life. Forget about being reserved. Show up early and the cheaper you live, the more freedom you have.
So me and Ice sat there like twin particles ready to collide at the edge of a black hole. Something was about about to happen but nobody knew exactly what. I wondered if perhaps Ice’s last name was Jones.
We both got out our cameras and our contradictory tickets. I’m trying to feature the Dude prohibiting photos in a situation like this and I can’t see it.
One thing we know about the Dude…he abides.
I’m tawkin’ bout the Dude who always adhered to a pretty strict drug regimen to keep his mind, ya know, limber. What kind of limberminded photographer like Jeff Bridges would bar other photographers from taking pictures of El Duderino himself.
Also, I hoped to ask Jeff a few questions. Did he do his own bowling scenes and because of the whole brevity thing did the Dude prefer being called El Duderino, Duder, His Dudeness or simply the Dude or Dude?
Decisions were soon to be made.
Making decisions without accurate intelligence is like applying mathematical theories to non-mathematical facts. It’s like grabbing a pool rack and putting the rack into sink full of swamp water in the hopes of creating a liquid triangle or a fertle delta. It don’t work. I’ve tried versions of that experiment many times if not most of my life.
And once again, at the Dryden, I found myself trying to rack up innocent water although this time I was closer to Ice than to actual water. I’ve also learned that when you subtract mathematical theory from contradiction, you eventually wind up with paradox. Ice, although heavier than water floats upon it. Paradox means you face a crossroads of two clear ,equally balanced, oppositional ideas options that are uncompromisingly win/win or lose/lose in their execution.
Sink or swim
Contradiction also abides
Then, the curtain rustled and out comes the Dude himself in the person of Jeff Bridges. Dude looks exactly like he does on screen except a whole helluvalot smaller. As I decided whether or not to take his picure, at least ten guys ran down the aisle like stealth bombers in hoodies and beards, snapped off several rounds of flashes and then ran back down the aisle, out the door, into the parking lot, into their POS cars and down East Avenue towards Wegman’s before BarBar could even get her panty hose unwadded.
Dude didn’t look like he minded the snapping. I suppose it helped that the stealth crew snapped him before he even had a chance to give two shits.
Dude, as Jeff ,started to speak about how misunderstood his father Lloyd’s career had been as Sea Hunt became a mixed blessing for the Bridges family. The money was the good part. The bad part was that the viewing audience thought that Dude Dad Lloyd actually was a skin diver, actually was Mike Nelson the role his Dad had played on the teevee show. Dude said most of his life somebody has been coming up to him all teary eyed and saying “Thanks to your father, Mike Nelson, I’ve become a skin diver and all my children want to become marine bilogists or harbor masters.”
Imagine, confusing an actor with a role that he played
One of my childhood friends had the same confusion, sort of. I guess that’s why he started calling himself “Mike” and strapping a waste basket on his back, sticking a garden hose in his mouth, putting a pair of underpants over his face and a huge pair of rubber galoshes on his feet, he would “skin dive” by crawling around on his belly in his backyard in the rain until he reached the end of his hose and crawled back before his air ran out remembering all the while to keep the crawl slow as to avoid the bends.
Good thing my friend didn’t see High Noon when he was a kid, otherwise he might have grown up either a craven coward or a “boy not a man” as Katy Jurado had called Dude’s Dad when Dude Dad bailed out upon the return of Frank Miller as the clock ticked real time towards noon.
In real time at the Dryden, Dude was five feet away and looking straight at me, I was coming to a conclusion of my own. It was the flash in his face not the photo itself that the Dude objected to and wanted to minimize with the small print on the fancy ticket. Since my disposable didn’t have a flash, all I had to do was wait until Dude looked away for a second and I could snap his picture as I felt that I had the right to do. In all likelihood, the flashless picture wouldn’t come out anyway. Dude wouldn’t know that I had taken a picture that didn’t come out and everybody would have a win. Paradox confronted and overcome. Slick as snot on a doorknob.
While I waited Dude kept rappin’ and looking right at me while he spoke.
The way he was looking at me, reminded me of the phenomena of paired neurons. You see, when we watch somebody do something that we’ve done, paired neurons fire off in our brain similar to the neurons firing off in the brain of the person who is doing something that we’ve already done. If you play the guitar and then go and watch somebody else play the guitar, you are having a whole different neurological experience than a person who doesn’t play the guitar. And the guy playing the guitar can usually recognize you in the audience because he can feel your neurons firing in synch with his which makes him play the guitar better which makes you get more into his performance and fire more neurons which makes his guitar play even better and refire etc ad infinitum.
Anyways, this is the way that Dude was looking at me.
Certainly, I was firing ‘you are the Dude" neuronic vibes to the Dude but to my amazement he was firing back 'no YOU are the Dude’ neuros back at me.
I wondered if anybody else noticed.
I took a quick look over at Ice who was trying to pair up with the vibe and cop off it but he was unable to but he was taking notes, just as I suspected.
I turned my attention from Ice back to the Dude who took my glance at Ice as a vibe breaker rather than an icebreaker. Dude looked away.
My opportunity arrived.
I snapped my camera.
The camera didn’t flash.
Dude never noticed.
The whole transaction didn’t count.
Like an at bat that takes six pitches; two fouls and four balls.
And just like that, except for reflection and analysis minus thought and regret, it was pretty much over. Dude never looked back. He finished his spiel and took a seat in the middle of the theatre to watch the screening of his Dad’s old flick. He didn’t take any questions from the audience. Pretty sure he snuck out early.
My job was done as well. I didn’t sere any sense in keeping my seat way over to the right of the screen in front of the vacated rostrum.
I went up to the balcony and found some degree of calm along with an opportunity to reflect using my feelings rather than my thoughts to process what my intuition had gathered.
Certainly, paired neurons were firing between the Dude and me. What was he doing that I do? What was he doing that I was going to do in the future? What had I done that he had done? What did he know that  I knew that only we two knew? What did I know that he NEEDED to know and was surprised to find out that I knew it and knew that he knew that he needed to know.
Or vice versa.
First, I  felt that it was the Big Lebowski film that had brought us together but my intuition told me that the neuron firing was too intense for that shallow of a conclusion. There is a big difference between a guy in a movie and a guy who’s a fan of that movie, not that Jeff wasn’t a fan of the Dude. Even I know that. I recognize the difference between illusion and delusion. Movies themselves are an illusion created by light and dark. Believing that movies are real and not reel is a delusion.
Dude had been in movies, I considered my whole life to be a movie or if not a movie, at least a book and if not a book at least a story and if not my WHOLE life than at least the last three hours of it or maybe my short term life was three hours within which a story could be noted, imagined, located, decided and written by somebody else and that was the purpose of my life and after that I would disappear and exist only in words that stay or in the memories of everyone who read those words.
If this was true, then I was a fictional character.
Now, one thing a movie star knows a lot about is fictional characterization. Stars earn their money playing them. When Jeff looked at me, his realization neurons fired off this message. “the guy in front of me with the crappy camera is LIVING what I do for a living. He’s a fictional character in a story and he doesn’t understand that a) he’s fictional b) he’s in a story c) as a fictional character he’s got a lot more in common with the Dude than I do and d) this whole realization/connection/ neuron firing thing (myself included) is part of the story that this guy is the only fictional character within but also the unreliable narrator of.
That’s exactly the moment that Jeff ricocheted my "you are the Dude” vibes to him with an even more powerful “no dude, you Are the Dude, dude vibe back at me just before I turned away and looked at Ice and snapped my flashless photo.
With that, I realized the truth of my situation. I was fthe fictional part of a factual story.
I was part of a faction.
I was and am a factoid like Thornton Krell.
That’s my story folks although I didn’t write it.
Ice Rivers wrote it.
He gets the credit or the blame.
GOLF
    Golf took a gigantic leap forward with the invention of the hole.
    Up to that point, golf was simply a lot of people with sticks and balls walking around some very lovely terrain doing all sorts of things with their sticks and balls.
    Most of the people with balls were men who were trying to get the hell outta the house/cave because the "woman’s driving me bonkers etc.” I’m sure it was all very spontaneous, creative, individualistic, time consuming, non-judgemental; usually comic in its pointlessness but occasionally tragic in its masculine temperamentalism.
    Then somebody dug a hole in the middle of the environmental splendor. The idea was to try and use a stick to put the ball into the hole. Since putting the ball in the hole was the final act of each hole, the stick used to ‘put’ the ball in the hole came to be known as the ‘putter’ which originally rhymed with footer because sometimes a golfer in frustration would just kick the ball into the hole. Eventually the stick for putting the ball in the hole took on a new rhyme. Putter began to rhyme wiith both nutter and mutter. A lot of nutters muttered about their putters until they just kicked the ball in with the foot which was counted as a put not a putt.
    In another example of the beauty and simplicity of our language amidst the wonder of rhyme, the word hole rhymes with the word goal. At first there was only one hole in the whole three mile walk and players counted the number of swings it took to finally put the ball into the hole. Putting was not as essential a skill  as it is now.
    The goal of the hole, although it increased judgmentalism and decreased individuality, proved to be a such a great idea that another goal was eventually dug into the ground and then another and another and another until somebody said “Damn, how many holes we need for this game?”
    With our human tendency toward excess, 175 holes were dug before the guy who was digging the holes realized that he had enough of this and decided he would just as soon go home and listen to the troubles of the wife than dig any more of these goddamned holes which were a lot bigger than the  tidy holes that we have today.
    The first holes were big enough to bury an eagle in case one of them got killed during the invasion of their air space by the men with sticks. It became a short-lived superfluous tradition because no one ever killed an eagle although many smaller birds were dispatched. Dispatching a small bird was considered a good thing and came to be known as a birdie.
    Eventually the size of the hole was reduced to the height and width of three golf balls which because they were made of wood and were almost impossible to hit into the air was a lot bigger than the golf balls of today.
    After playing a couple rounds of 175 hole golf, it was determined that too many goals produced a “game” strikingly similar to no goals at all because everybody quit at different time and in various degrees of rage having long lost the number of swings needewd to reach the breaking point.
    It was at this juncture that Lord Ferguson Calloway, came up with his revolutionary idea. “ A half dozen isn’t enough,” thought the good Lord “and neither is a dozen. I got it. Of course, a dozen and a half is ideal.”
    And thus we arrived at the first course of eighteen holes.
    Par is the standard for each hole.
    Par is an exemplar representing skillfull reaction to the specific problems presented by each well defined goal/hole.
    As each hole developed a standard level of difficulty measured by the number of swings required to put the ball into the hole, someone else came up with the idea of adding all the standards together and coming up with a standard for the entire course.
    Shortly after coming up with the standards for each hole and then the entire course, some other wizard…perhaps Lord Bellamy Foxtrot decided to record all of those standards so that each golfer at the beginning of his walk had a clear idea not only of the goals of the “game” but also of the standards of each individual goal and each individual course. Individual holes from different courses could be compared as well as courses themselves.
    The longest most difficult holes required five swings of the stick to put the ball into the hole.
    Shorter holes required four swings.
    The shortest holes required three swings.
    Since most courses contain four holes that allow five swings to meet the standard, four holes that allow three swings to meet the standard and 10 holes that require a standard number of swings to be four. Add that all up and most courses have a par of 72 swings to put the ball into eighteen holes.
    A score of less than 72 on most courses is considered under par.
    Under par is good because it means it took less swings to complete the course than the standard requires.
    A score of 72 means, a round of golf played exactly to the standards of the course.
    A score of 73 or above means over par which indicates a playing of the eighteen holes with a number of swings more than needed by better players to complete the course. Each hole is its own measure of standards. If the goal is achieved on each hole by taking one less swing than the standard, that effort is called a “birdie”. If it takes 4 swing to put the ball into the hole of goal that has been established as needing 4 swings to complete. that effort is known as a “par”.
    If it takes one swing more than the standard for putting the ball into an individual hole, that effort is known as a “bogey”. Two strokes over is a “double bogey” Three strokes over is a “triple bogey” Four strokes over par on a par four is known as a “snowman”
    Five strokes above par has no general name but there is a name for anyone who regularly needs more than five extra shots  and there is a term. That name is “duffer” and that term is “pick up the goddamned ball and either get off the course or go on to the next hole.”
    Most of us are duffers in this world. It takes us a lot more time to finish a task than it takes other folks to finish that same task. We keep reinventing the square wheel.Not only does it take us more time but the task we completed is a shittier version of the task completed by people who possess what I have come to know as “talent”.This lack of talent however usually doesn’t stop us from trying to achieve the impossible while ignoring the possible.
    Not too long after the invention of “the hole”, another great moment in golf arrived; the invention of the green. The green is the closely mowed area immediately surrounding the hole. If the hole stands for the essential goal then the green stands for the important goal, a more general place to aim. To reach the green predicts looming realization of essential pursuit.
    A century or two after the invention of the green, another great moment occurred; the invention of miniature golf. Let’s skip the whole driving and fairway thing. We’re not as interested in the journey as we are in the destination. We read the last chapter of a mystery novel first so we know who did it all along and who cares about anything else?
    Miniature golf is a concentration of essential goal with a diminishing interest in  important goals. As it turned out, many people became activated by the single minded pursuit of the essential and thus the world dicovered a new use for  miniature windmills, aquarioums filled with enamel fish and plaster dinosaurs holding fake candy canes.
    Shortly after the concept of truncated activation peaked with miniature golf, some true star invented yet another form of abbreviation namely the “driving range”. This one deals with the other end of the spectrum and once again gets rid of the “hole” as history once again rhymes with itself in a colossal retreat. Here the golfer can exercise a specific strategy, while sacrificing other important activities including the essential goal.
    Both of those innovations diminished the concept of “walking” which at one time (before the invention of the hole) was in fact the primary goal of the game. Unless you count the husband’s goal of getting the hell out of the house and the wife’s goal of getting him the hell out of the house yet keeping him away from the harlots. Everybody used to win.
    Miniature golf requires some walking while the driving range requires only getting out of the car and waking to the tee, usually grabbing a beer on the way. This means that the guy gets home before either he or his wife wanted him too or he stretches it out by stopping off somewhere and sometimes with a “golf instructor”
    Shortly after the appearance of driving ranges and miniature golf courses, another synthesis reared its head. This manifestation included some walking, some iron driving, an important goal  (The green) and an essential goal (the hole). This innovation became known as par three golf as the fairways were shorter and narrower and the expectation is to be able to reach the essential goal with two swings and a putt..
    Even with this myriad of manifestations, golf has remained a non-essential activity. Therefore, people discover or ignore the game based on their own interest and time table. Some folks activate through miniature golf. Others activate through the driving range. Still others activate because of the par threes. It’s imposible to choose betweeen the game of golf and these three activators other than for purely personal reasons including the need to go “shopping” by the wife and the need to get the hell out of here by the husband who fully realizes how much his wife cherishes her private time.
    I’m going to step away from the history of golf, like a pro who hears a fart in the gallery.
I’m gonna talk about My game.
Talkin Bout My Game
    I’ll tell you about MY game. Since it’s my game, it’s my rules. This is why I prefer to play alone. When I do play with someone else, the game is best ball. My partner and I are playing against the course by co-operating with one another.
    Here’s how it goes; my partner drives.His drive is straight and true and right down the middle.I hit my drive straight into the woods. Together we go look for my ball.We find it and we head to HIS ball, the Best ball…hence the name of the game.
    We take our second shots. His shot lands in the trap. My shot lands on the green.We retrieve his ball from the sand. We putt from my ball on the green.
   My approach putt is short. He knocks his putt in. We have a birdie…The hole was a par four and we took three strokes to get it in. We’re pulling for each other on every shot.
Best ball.
    When I play alone, I start out with a mulligan. That means sometime during the round, I won’t count a shot that I hit. That non-shot is called a mulligan. I only allow two putts of the first green.I’m not warmed up yet so…two’s the limit.
    When I hit the ball into a trap, I just pick the ball up and underhand it out of the trap onto the green.
    If I hit the ball into the water, I go to the place where my ball hit BEFORE it went into the water and I hit it from there. Every horrible shot I hit, I find solace in the reality that no matter how bizarre the shot…I’ve definitely hit worse.
   If  the ball gets lost in the woods, I play as if it went into the water. I never forget that I’m here to relax and now here to recover.
   I usually have my camera with me and I take pictures. I keep score in my head. If I score five on each hole that’s 45 as I only play nine holes at a time.45 is pretty good.
    That night as I go to sleep, I replay all of the forty five shots in my head which usually puts me to sleep.Sometimes, I’m out on the course all by myself with no one else in sight.
At those moments, baby I’m a rich man.
    Today, I’m a richer man. I won’t be alone. I’m playing a best ball threesome. Because we have three guys hitting every shot, we’ll have a lower score than any of us would have had if we had played alone.My partners are Deke and Crown.
    Deke, Crown and I have done a lot together. We did the great American road trip in my truck from the Atlantic to the Pacific. We camped out almost every night under the stars down by the river. We visited the Ponderosa Ranch in Nevada and got drunk in  the saloon where the Cartwrights drank. We played blackjack every day and learned to count cards only to lose everything one endless night in Lake Tahoe. We got kicked out of Candlestick Park.
    We’ve been to the Kentucky Derby, the Preakness and the Belmont.
    We’ve been through births, deaths, wedding, divorces, sickness, health and every stop in between.
    We’ve climbed mountains and worked on Horse farms.
    When Crown was an MP, he arrested Jane Fonda.
    Deke got married at Graceland
    Deke and Crown were there the night that Pete Rose broke the record for all time hits.
    Crown and I saw Secretariat win at Belmont.
    Deke helped my dying father into the ambulance in which he died.
    Crown had a heart attack at the Kentucky Derby and since then has had colon cancer and open heart surgery.
    Nobody can plank like Deke.
    One thing we had never done before is play golf. Two years ago, it looked like Crown wasn’t going to survive his illnesses. Last year, I had my moments of doubt. Deke is the youngest of us and still is in great shape. He doesn’t owe anybody anything. Everything is paid up. His house. His car. His college loans. His credit cards. Everything. So we’ve lived this great life together but until yesterday we had never played golf together.
   Deke hadn’t lifted a club in 10 years.
    Crown, like me, played only 27 holes last year.
    I can’t lift the ball out of the hole anymore which explains why I NEVER miss a five foot putt.
   Crown can’t get the ball out of the  hole either. At least he thought he couldn’t. Yesterday on the third hole, he reached down and plucked it out.
    Way to go, Johnny
    Now, because Deke is still flexible enough to pick the ball up out of the hole, we had no excuse to take gimmes on any putt. That killed us as we missed one five footer after another over and over and over and over ad museum. We played amazingly from tee to green and from a distance might have passed as younger men but when we got on the green……fuggedaboudid.
    Of course we used carts as this is the reason that God invented them.
    And brothers
    And friends
The sky was blue, the clouds beautiful. We talked about life. We laughed. We rejoiced. We remembered. We were present with our eyes on the ball. It was worth the wait.
Golf they say is a sample of sorrow
A walk in the park scarred by frustration
Then we hit THAT shot…come back tomorrow
For more sorrow amidst celebration.
We retain our most ironclad of grips
We visualize keeping elbow tight
We take dead aim and we let er’ rip
When we lift our eyes we see ball in flight.
When we lift our head a little too soon
Too anxious to see the ball in the air,
We won’t see the sky, the sun or the moon
We’ll see our ball on the tee sitting there.
We promise to always keep our head low
Then we strike a beauty and on we go.
SALAMANCA FUNDAMENTALS
    My former brother-in-law Tim and I were great friends before both our marriages crashed. Tim was a lumberjack, a master with ax and chain saw.
    One afternoon, Tim and I were working on a case behind the cabin that he had literally carved out of the forest for himself and my first wife’s sister deep in the hills of Salamanca. Somehow or other after about ten beers apiece, the conversation stumbled towards golf, specifically the origin of the game, more specifically the origin of golf clubs and finally the origin of the clubs called woods/ woods called clubs.
    I speculated that in its most primitive incarnation, cavemen just used the all purpose clubs they had for survival, courtship and domestic tranquility. These clubs were made of wood. From the first moments of civilization, clubs have been a factor.
    Tim liked that idea. Next thing I knew Tim had his chain saw fired up and was cutting into a log. Wood chips flew everywhere as  Tim transformed the log into an L shaped object, handed it to me and said “here’s a wood.”
    I held the club in my hand. The “wood” weighed about seven pounds. I told Tim the club was a little too cumbersome. Tim fired up the chainsaw again and trimmed about two pounds off the club while shaping a bit of a handle on top and leaving most of the weight on the bottom.
    He handed me the reshafted club and I took a few swings beteeen a few swigs. The club felt great but what I wondered  was what did the first golfers hit with the first club. As we worked a little deeper into the case, we began to speculate on that problem.
    Once again, Tim fired up his chain saw this time transforming another piece of wood into a solid kinda round object about tthe size of a baseball. Tim handed me the object and said “here’s your ball.”
    As I looked at the “ball” I was amazed to observe that an object with so many flat sides could resembles something round. The invention of the ball caused more casework and label laughter.
    Here’s where I made my only contribution. I went over to the nearby woodpile, found a sturdy splinter, handed it to Tim and said “here’s our tee”. Tim took out his jack knife and whittled a roundish, flattish hollow at the top of the splinter. We put the “ball” on the 'tee" and returned to the case.
    At this point our wives, annoyed by our prolonged absence from the cabin , burst upon the scene and were immediately aggravated by what they saw. In the midst of her aggravation, Tim’s wife grabbed the “club” that was leaning against a tree, walked over to the “teed” up “ball” and furiously and unknowingly hit the greatest golf shot I had ever seen with the first and only swing of her life. “The "ball” flew twenty yards, bounced off a couple of rocks, rolled a few feet and disappeared from sight.
    Fueled by the combination of apology, concern and amusementthat most men use to confront aggravated spouses, Tim and I went to look for the “ball” as the sisters stormed back into the cabin muttering something about “five more minuted” and “wastes of time”.
    The ball had  found its way into a “hole” dug at some time long ago by some person or something. The “hole” was almost the exact size of the “ball”. Up till that point, this was the first hole in one that I had ever seen.
FACTION IS THE NEW FICTION
    As our president demonstrates each and every day, alternate truths are just a click away. Trump has already presented more than a thousand versions of the truth and since our country is based and was founded on the concept of a fantasy land, we get to choose how many of these alternatives we will swallow to determine whether or not we are red or blue with white still being a wild card.
    Currently, we are trying to interpret the alternate truths that have led to the “invasion” of immigrants. Red is more convinced of invasion than blue. Red folks are even more convinced of invasion by whites and they have the history to prove it which everybody kinda ignores and for which ignorance many a casino has been built and many tobacco products sold.
    We don’t really know who shot either Kennedy. Even Helter Skelter begins to wobble as yet another alternate reality by Vincent Bugliosi to avert attention from Hollywood. Oh and OJ was not guilty until he was.
    As usual, Tarantino got ahead of the game with his altered visions of the past including the death of Hitler (Inglorious Basterds) and the once upon a time cancellation of Helter Skelter by Leo and Brad.
    All of this alteration of history can be summed up in the word “faction”, Faction is both more and less than fiction and non-fiction. Faction is the intentional fictionalization of non-fiction in order to tell a better story. One of the ways to achieve faction is to have the story itself written by a fictional character If the author isn’t real neither is the story no matter how closely it sticks to the facts. If the author is “real” person, she/he can grab the faction mantle by the utilization of an unreliable narrator.
    Holden Caulfield admits to being a liar, right off the bat.
    The Girl On The Train was drunk.
    The Woman in the Window is a man
    So faction is reality filled with interesting, conspiratorial lies.
    Faction is the new fiction as well as the new non-fiction.
    All it takes is a fraction of fiction to turn non-fiction into faction
    And a fraction of non-fiction to turn fiction into faction.
    Then all you need is some characters and action
    And ya know what else helps a lot
    Some rudimentary semblance of plot.
    And for a dash of innovation
    Add some internal motivation.
   Who cares about “truth”. Truth is 'soo’ two years ago and it was shakey then.
    We don’t need it.
    Fuggedaboudid. We got faction and I know you love it so I’m gonna give you some more. Because I’m neither real nor reliable although, unfortunately, I’m sober.
FUZZY SCIENCE
    Meanwhile, I’ve been poisoning a patch of innocent pea pods just to see what would happen to the peas.
    Other pods, I’ve left alone just to give those routine peas a chance.
    Naturally I’ve been raising almost as many caterpillars as I’ve been poisoning pods.
Just to see what might happen to the moths. Most of the caterpillars that I’ve raised are immune to the poison that I’ve been putting in the pods. They can eat all the poison they want and live to eat more on another day. God knows that there’s enough poison to go around.
    The main reason I’ve been poisoning the pods, besides seeing what might happen to the peas, is to see what might happen to the spiders. Ya see eventually the caterpillars that eat the poison peas will turn into moths. These moths will look exactly like the moths that emerge from the caterpillars who ate the unpoisoned peas.
   They will look the same and maybe even taste the same but the immune caterpillars who ate the poison peas will have a different truth when they become moths then will the other batch of moths whose pea digestion was restricted to the non-poisonous peas back in their respective caterpillar days.
    “Different truth, different consequence” as Aristotle might have whispered to Krell if they had ever met. Of course, the likelihood of fictional meeting non-fictional is always very poor no matter what happens to the spiders, if ya smell what I’m cooking.
    And there’s a lot cooking in California.
    Too bad we couldn’t have doused the fires of California with the floods of Katrina and called the whole thing a wash.  
    But so much for wishful thinking, even thought it is my favorite defense mechanism ( especially when the perceived threat is emotional rather than physical)
Let’s return to the practical and the poisoning of peas.
What will happen to the spider? Since all the caterpillars looked exactly alike whether or not they had eaten the peas from the poisoned pods, they would eventually grow into identical moths that I could throw into spider webs just to see what the spiders would do. Moths fly into spider webs all of the time whereas the odds of a caterpillar showing up in a spider web are roughly those of a turtle sitting on a fence post.
    I had to make sure that the caterpillars weren’t gonna turn into butterflies. Butterflies are too strong for most webs. I made sure to use the fuzziest of caterpillars. Fuzzy happens to be my nickname because my last name is Fuzzier
    Both the turtle and the caterpillar would need help to get to the top of the fencepost or the silk of the web and spiders are a lot smarter than fenceposts. A fencepost ain’t gonna worry about how a turtle got upon it whereas a spider might have some concern about how a caterpillar got into the web. The spider might be a little suspicious.
   Since spiders are smarter than fenceposts, suspicion is a form of intelligence. Nothing breeds suspicion like jealousy. Nothing breeds jealousy like love. Love always begins with attraction.
    Attraction begins with notice.
    On their way to delectable mothhood, two fuzzy little caterpillars noticed one another. The male caterpillar was named Yar. The female was named Asil. Asil was the more mature of the two which meant she thought more about reproduction than did Yar who was concentrating on chewing and crawling.
    How much did Asil think of reproduction?
    Let’s put it this way, she was jealous of fireflies. Asil had no idea that the peas she was eating were from the poison pod patch, unlike the peas that Yar was digesting.
    Yar’s peas came from a totally different patch.
    I know this for a fact because I’m the guy who personally poisoned the pods and I’m the guy who determined which caterpillars got the poison peas and which ones didn’t. And I kept em separated. I’m also the guy who fed the caterpillars. I’m the guy who bred the caterpillars. Like most breeders, I’m a feeder.I knew lots of things that the caterpillars didn’t know. I’m a man for God sake. Let’s hope I got more brains than a caterpillar.
    Here’s what I knew that the caterpillars didn’t know. I knew that they were immune to the poison peas that they didn’t know they were eating. I also knew the purpose of their lives and why they were bred and fed in the first place…….Just to see what would happen to the spider.
    Although Asil was jealous of fireflies, she didn’t love fire flies. A caterpillar loving a firefly would be sick. Asil wasn’t jealous of fireflies because they could fly.  Asil knew that someday, somehow she too would be able to fly. Asil wasn’t jealous of fireflies because of their fire because Asil sensed something that almost everybody senses unless they’re sitting around a campfire.The sparks coming from a campfire are very different than the fireflies flying near the campfire.
    What appears to be fire in fireflies is really a mixture of luciferin and luciferase. The resulting mixture is not a fire. Fires, like truth, emanate light and heat. Firefly fire contains no heat, only light. Sort of like compassion. Asil wasn’t interested in truth or compassion. Asil was interested in breeding and feeding.Asil was more developed than Yar who was interested only in feeding.
    No, Asil wasn’t jealous because she loved fireflies. Asil was jealous of the way that fireflies loved fireflies Fireflies flash when they’re hungry or when they want sex. Every flash is a semaphor of desire either to feed or breed.In this scenario, the female waits in the weeds untl she is luciferinated for a half second by the flash of the male flying above her.
Asil had seen this seductive behavior frequently from fireflies. She thought it was cool. Cool as a fire without heat yet hot as a fire without light.
FUZZY’S BLUES
    I’ve watched the caterpillars grow into moths. I’ve picked out the two moths that look the best. I’m gonna throw them one at a time into a spider web that I’ve found. In the meantime, I want to sing you folks some blues before we all find out what the spider’s gonna do. Maybe I don’t have the voice or the strum of Genesee Johnny but here we go…..
Well, it looks like it’s come down to the final two
Yes, it looks like it’s come down to the final two
One looks at the other and says “up to me and you”.
I don’t know if caterpillars have names.
I don’t know if caterpillars have names.
If they don’t they oughta cause they both look just the same.
I’ve chosen the spider, I’ve approved her spinning.
I’ve chosen that spider, I’m down with her spinning
The game is sudden death, I can’t see two moths winning.
Both of the pillars have grown up to be moths.
Both caterpillars have grown up to be moths.
They’re gonna get all caught up in a game of webtoss.
The lady caterpillar’s chock full of poison peas.
Yeah, the female pillar all fulla poisoned peas
Yet the moth she became ain’t suffereing no disease.
The male caterpillar of poison peas is free
The caterpillar man of poison peas is free.
There’s a load of silk underneath the apple tree.
I’ll conclude my experiment when I’m done with strummin.
I’ll end my experiment when I finish this strummin’
Spin on Mona, Your poison trick or treats a comin’.
I’m gonna have some rum and apple cider too
Gonna drink some rum and suck some cider too
Then we’ll find out what the spider’s gonna do.
EVENTUALLY
    Of course, the caterpillars eventually became moths. When they took wing, Asil became Lisa and Yar became Ray. By the time they became reacquainted, Ray’s scent brushes were loaded with alkaloid. Lisa could smell that from ten feet away. Lisa was sitting on a wire perch chemically treated with poison peas. The chemical treatment lured Lisa to the wire and Lisa lured Ray.
    Lisa had already lured a dozen others to her in her four days of fertility but there was something about Ray that suggested that his alkaloid package would be the package selected for warrior offspring.
    Maybe it was his size. The bigger the moth, the more the alkaloid. The more the alkaloid, the more the male moth advertises his reproductive eligibility.
    This is the message Ray was sending to Lisa. 'Look at all the alkaloid I’m carrying. I get this from the flowers. If you want your kids to be able to gather a lot of alkaloid from the flowers make sure that their old man brings a load of alkaloid to the bargain’.
   Ray looked big and he smelled big. Ray hovered over the wire. Lisa called to Ray. Lisa called with her scent. Although Ray was not a butterfly, he did know how to flutter by. He did just that.
    His scent brushes came out when he got in range. Once, twice, thrice, in less than a second. Lisa was impressed. She accepted Ray. The rest is moth love, too private and exquisite to describe.Even on a weekend when practically no one is looking.Except just a few who wonder what the spider’s gonna do.
MONA
    Mona the spider is fastidious. She knows how to use her silk. Her silk will be far less useful if it becomes cluttered so Mona spends most of her visible time cleaning the debris from her web. The more debris in the web, the less clear the signal becomes when something of value is caught up in the silk.
    Mona can not see all of her web so she waits between spinnings and cleanings. She stays out of sight and waits for a signal. Her web is filled with silk spun of different levels of water content. The more water in the silk, the more elastic. The most elastic silk is in the middle of her web. These are the waterworks. When prey falls into the web, they are confronted with mysterious elasticity far beyond rubber. Caught in the center of the silk, the prey in its struggles puts very little tension on the web. Every attempt at escape only results in tighter wrapping.
   Mona reads the level of tension. She has her escape routes well designed when the tension gets too high. Mona only feeds upon appropriate tension. All the prey can do is pray. Mona isn’t looking for a fight. Mona is looking for food.Even on weekends, when things are so quiet elsewhere.
    I know all about Mona but not yet enough. I’m gonna use Lisa and Ray to find out what the spider is gonna do. And Lisa will be a momma soon, if she survives the tension.
    Moth tossing is a skill. I’ve had a lot of practice. I’m a professional. I wouldn’t try this at home if I were you.
    I kept the two moths that I had raised from caterpiilars and poisoned or not poisoned in two separate vials. I took the bigger of the two out first. I knew he was the male. I figured that with his strength, I would have to get him closer to the center of the web. I grabbed him by his wings and tossed him.
    My hours of practice paid off. He landed right smack dab in the middle of the web.
    I opened the second vial and removed the female. I wanted to get her off to the side of the web, closer to the spider. I grabbed her wings and tossed.
    Perfecto.
    The female landed off to the right, very close to where I knew the spider was hiding. The male flailed more then the female but the elasticity at the center was greater. He got all wrapped up in the web. His strength and struggle didn’t cause much tension on the web. The elastic web was more water than fire.
    The female landed on a portion of the web that was more adhesive than elastic. She would have generated more tension on the web if she weren’t so tightly stuck to her spot.
    I couldn’t help but notice that they seemed to glance at one another intermittently as they tried to escape. Each of them had a clear look at the fate of the other. I wondered if they wondered what the spider was going to do.
    I wondered if they even knew that spiders existed. I wondered if they were afraid. I wondered if they were sympathetic towards each other.The male got even more wrapped up when he realized the female was in a predicament. Was he trying to rescue her?
    Of course the possibility existed that they thought this was play, perhaps even foreplay. I know I wasn’t playing. I know there is such a thing as spiders.I wondered what this spider was going to do.
    Mona was middle aged. She was six months old. Every spider month is equivalent to seven years of human life. In human terms Mona was forty two. The last of her spiderlings had balooned away. Her mate died right after mating with Mona. Such is nature.
    If you’ve seen Spiderman, you know what balooning is. The spiderling projects a single thread of silk which sticks to a nearby object. The spider then swings to that object and baloons again. Depending on how far they want to get away from their mother, the spiderling continues to baloon and baloon.
    As a mother, Mona paid attention to the spider parental creed. Make sure the spiderlings get webs and wings. This creed meant that it was important for each spiderling to feel a sense of security so that they would be willing to leave the web and establish a home of their own. The stronger the sense of web the stronger the sense of wing. The more that a spiderling loved his mother’s web, the further he would distance himself from it when he finally balooned. The further away he got, the less competition his web would be for the web of his momma.
    Mona’s spiderlings were far, far away. They had been well raised and they loved their mother.Mona was an empty webber.
    She was acutely aware of the double disturbance in her web as she sat in her den. Her experience had taught her that it was very unlikely for two disturbances to occurr so simultaneously. She figured the commotion could be traced back to one of two possibilities. The disturbances, soon to become prey, then to become liquid then to become food, must have been romantically involved. That’s why they were fluttering so near to one another.
    And flying blind.
   Or else the Giant had delivered them.
    The Giant had been feeding Mona since she was a girl, before the mating and the spiderlings and all that jazz. She had grown to trust the Giant. Most urgent, however, was the hunger.
    I should be more specific. Mona wouldn’t take a nibble. Mona would take a suck. Before sucking, Mona would inject either Ray or Lisa or both with venom that would turn their insides into liquid. She would go back to her den and wait for the innards of her prey to liquify. Then she would begin to suck. Sometimes, the sucking took place right out in the open. Other times, Mona would take her silk wrapped supper into her den where she could suck in private.
    I’ve tried to imagine what it must be like to feel my insides turning into liquid. I had food poisoning once and that did some serious liquefying. Maximum diarrhea mixed with technicolor yawning.
    I have experienced emotional liquification more frequently than physical liquification over the course of my life. When I am injected with the contempt of another person, my convictions tend to liquify. Contempt is a powerful venom. For every action, there is an equal and opposite reaction. Resentment is the natural reaction to contempt.Here’s the equation to avoid.
    You have contempt for me, I have resentment for you. Or vice versa.
    If turning someones insides into liquid can be viewed as a physical manifestation of contempt, then I suppose the prey being liquified must be pretty resentful. Resentment resembles jealousy and jealousy is the green eyed monster that mocks the meat it feeds upon according to Shakey.
    Contempt is an eight eyed, eight legged empty webbed widow who injects whatever she has trapped with a poison that turns their convictions into liquid so she can suck them dry and ignore their resentment. Does contempt poison itself when it inadvertently sucks up poisoned convictions concealed within resentment? I wondered if I would be able to pick up on any of these emotions or answer any essntial questions as I patiently sat and watched and wondered
what the spider might do.
PALP FRICTION
    I play the guitar a little bit. I drink a little bit. Sometimes I drink a little bit before I play the guitar. Sometimes people tell me I sound better on the guitar after I’ve drank a little bit. I’m pretty sure I don’t sound any better but somehow when I play, I make the people who listening to me want to drink. The more I play, the more they drink. The more they drink, the better I sound.So I drink even more so I can sound even better so they can drink more because I sound better which makes me want to drink more so I can sound better which will make them drink more which will make me drink more so that…….
    Ya know, the usual.
    I’ve often wished that I could drink while I was playing the guitar not just before or after. I’ve wondered if that would actually make my guitar playing sound even better to the folks who were listening because unlike me when I play, they are actually drinking whlle they are listening whereas I am playing under the disadvantage of not  drinking at the same instant that I am playing which puts me a little out of synch with the drunks who are listening.
    I wish I had a couple of extra hands coming out of my mouth.
    If I did, I could pour the beer down my throat while at the same time playing the guitar with my other two hands.
   Spiders have two little hands coming out of their mouths. Those two little hands are called palps. Spiders use those pulps to hold on to whatever they are going to sink their fangs into. Sometimes they use the palps to make changes in the thread of their webs. They grasp the thread with their palps and amend the web with thier mouths. Spiders don’t play the guitar unless of course, they happen to be Martians.
    The moths are in the web. I’ve got a cold beer in my hands. I’m sipping the beer and wondering what the spider’s gonna do.Let’s remember, the moth nearest the spider was the moth who ate the poisoned peas.
    I figured that the spider would go to the nearest meal. The spider would nibble on the pregnant moth with the poisoned peas. The spider would realize that something was wrong. The spider would choose one of her escape routes. She would return to her corner. She would feel weak. She would ascertain from the vibes coming through the silk that the meal furthest away was too strong for her to overwhelm. She would wait until her queasiness subsided. Then she would return to the near meal and nibble a little bit more.
    I knew something that she couldn’t possibly know. The meal she was nibbling on was poisonous. Every nibble would make her weaker.I didn’t know who would die first, the poisoned spider or the moths struggling in the web.I wondered if it was the silk that killed the moth or was it the spider. If the spider died first, I would free the moths from the web.
    I figured the whole deal might take a day after the first taste. This is what I thought the spider might do.
    I waited to find out what the spider would actually do.
SIX YEAR DAY
    Every day in the life of a moth is like six years in the life of a human.
    Lisa was six days old in real time which means thirty six years old in human time. Lisa had spent the first twenty four years of her life in heat. During those years she had rubbed plenty of abdomens while being embraced by many a clasper. Twice she had felt threatened during a momentary mating session. Moths are pollinators not fighters. When the choice comes to fight or flight, the moth will choose flight. Lisa and her lover took off as one, the claspers coming off his abdomen holding her close even as they fluttered away, conjoined amorously, from the perceived danger.
    Lisa remembered both of those occasions. They were thrilling and embarrasing at the same time. Even though they were memorable, the couplings were meaningless. Lisa and her mate were both distracted while flying away from danger and although they completed their intercourse, lack of purposeful, reproductive concentration assured that neither coupling would be fertile. In human life, this is known as a flying fuck. Of course humans can not fly and will very often choose fight over flight when threatened. The human term “flying fuck” refers to not paying proper attention to an endeavor due to a lack of committment in that project.
    When Lisa finally met Ray, they both had a chance to concentrate. Ray was a big moth to begin with but he transferred ten percent of his body mass, in the form of spermatazoa, into Lisa. This transfer proved to be fertile. Lisa, in the web, was very pregnant.And loaded with nutrients. And poison.
    Ray had struggled with liquidity and silk before. He didn’t think it was such a bad thing. Ray held no resentment for that struggle. As a matter of fact, he saw his situation as another shot at renewal. Remember, Ray had ben Yar. Dejavu all over again.
    When Yar, the poison free caterpillar, had reached his full size, he had already prepared to complete metamorphosis, the radical change in body form that turns a caterpillar into a moth.  Yar had pupated  himself to a twig.  To anchor himself to his twig, Yar had spun a button of silk from his mouthparts, then grasped the silk button with his cremaster, a clawlike structure at the end of the abdomen. Hanging from the twig, Yar had shed his skin to reveal the pupa underneath. Before becoming a pupa, Yar had spun a cocoon of silk around his body.  The silk of the past had protected Yar from predators and from drying out. Silk was neither an enemy nor a stranger.
    Within the pupa, Yar’s tissues and organs had broken  down into a soupy liquid, and then reassembled into the tissues and organs of Ray. Groups of cells known as the imaginal discs remained complete, and Ray’s mighty structure took shape as directed by these cells.
    When Ray’s development was complete, he had split the pupal shell and crawled out. Then he had unfolded his wings which pumped blood into his veins. Ray remembered spreading his wings until they dried and hardened. Ray flew away and eventually mated with Lisa.
    And now he found himself in silk once again.
    Ray was confident this was just another stage of maturity.
    He would emerge from this silk and fly away again. Ray thought he was turning into a bird. He looked forward to spreading new wings. Ray had no idea that spiders even existed so he didn’t wonder at all what Mona would do.Ray had changed a lot since the days of Yar. Ya might say he matured. He was no longer thinking primarily about crawling and feeding, he was thinking now about flying and breeding. He suspected the web was another form of cocoon which meant it was another stage in development.
    Another passage.
    Another promotion.
    Ray was happy that Lisa was involved in the same passage, the same struggle, the same silk at the same time in the same place.
    Ray began to understand love.
    He and Lisa would become birds together. They would build a nest on some distant chapparal and have babies. He would become Ayr. Lisa would become Sail. Together they would sail through the air until they found the acre or two of brushy teritory which would be their secret homeland.
    They would be secure.
    They would be mates for life. They would never wander from their nest. Their nest would be a compact cup of grass, fibers and bark bound with silk.
    Each day, they would make the rounds of their territory, right up to the river. They would feed, bathe, take care of their young and fend off interlopers. Sail would be Ayr’s constant companion. They would take delight in bouts of mutual preening as they took care to inspect and arrange each other’s plumage. By night, they’d huddle together against the chill. They’d face in the same direction so near together that they would appear as a single ball of feathers from which tails, wings and feet protruded. They would always be together.They would stay out of sight. They would be heard more than they would be seen but they wouldn’t be heard very often. They’d live in a tree fifteen feet off the ground when they weren’t sailing through the air.
    Ray was thinking about Ayr and Sail when Mona sank her fang into him.
    Love hurts.
    After the puncture, while his insides were turning to liquid and just before his final breath Ray, still expecting to become a bird, thought his final thought. This is what he thought: It could have been worse.
    Lisa, on the other hand, continued to be more mature than Ray. Lisa had moved beyond contemplations of breeding and feeding and had moved towards contemplations of death and deliverance but not in that order. Lisa observed the death of Ray. She felt no sadness.Ray had done his job. She still needed to do hers. She needed to deliver the eggs that she and Ray had created.
    She knew she was going to die.
    Ray, in his immmaturity, had considered himself immortal with death merely another stage of metamorphasis. Ray’s immaturity prevented him from the fear of death.
    Lisa was afraid to die. Lisa knew that her life was incomplete. Lisa had learned what a spider is and the part a spider can play in deathmaking.Lisa knew she was next.Her eggs would die with her.
It couldn’t get any worse.
    The spider returned and rappeled down the silk towards the moth that I had raised on poisoned peas.Poison’s a funny thing. Poison consists of chemicals. After we ingest poison, our liver uses enzymes to convert those chemicals into poisons. If we don’t have the enzymes that convert the chemicals into poisons than the chemicals within the poison are of no threat to us. They might even cure us.
    The moth was missing the enzymes that would turn the chemicals from the peas into poison but the spider possessed those enzymes in spades.
    If the spider ate the moth whose innards she had already liquified, there would be no problem.
   If the spider ate he second moth, there would be a big problem.
    Death by poison for Mona
    Death by liquidity for Lisa.
    Choices, decisions, consequences.
    The spider was all fangs and palps. The moth was all vulnerability except for the wild card of hidden toxicity.
    The spider decided that she didn’t want the moth. She backed off. She began cutting. She took the thread with her palps and put it in her mouth. She cut a perfect window in the web with her sharp fangs.
    The moth fell free from the web.
    The moth took flight.
    The spider returned to her watch.
    I found out what the spider would do.
   Lisia delivered.
Spiders will do what Mona did.
They recognize poison when they sense it and hungry is better than dead, especially with delicious Ray a goner in the silk.
After the puncture, while his insides were turning to liquid and just before his final breath Ray, still expecting to become a bird, thought his final thought. This is what he thought:
It could have been worse.
Lisa, on the other hand, continued to be more mature than Ray. Lisa had moved beyond contemplations of breeding and feeding and had moved towards contemplations of death and deliverance but not in that order.
Lisa observed the death of Ray. She felt no sadness.Ray had done his job. She still needed to do hers. She needed to deliver the eggs that she and Ray had created.
She knew she was going to die.
Ray, in his immmaturity, had considered himself immortal with death merely another stage of metamorphasis.
Ray’s immaturity prevented him from the fear of death.
Lisa was afraid to die.
Lisa knew that her life was incomplete.
Lisa had learned what a spider is and the part a spider can play in deathmaking.
Lisa knew she was next.
Her eggs would die with her.
It couldn’t get any worse.
    The spider returned and rappeled down the silk towards the moth that I had raised on poisoned peas.
    Poison’s a funny thing. Poison consists of chemicals. After we ingest poison, our liver uses enzymes to convert those chemicals into poisons. If we don’t have the enzymes that convert the chemicals into poisons than the chemicals within the poison are of no threat to us.
    The moth was missing the enzymes that would turn the chemicals from the peas into poison but the spider possessed those enzymes in spades.
    If the spider ate the moth whose innards she had already liquified, there would be no problem.
    If the spider ate he second moth, there would be a big problem.
   Death by poison for Mona
    Death by liquidity for Lisa.
    Choices, decisions, consequences.
    The spider was all fangs and palps.
    The moth was all vulnerability except for the wild card of hidden toxicity.
    The spider decided that she didn’t want the moth. She backed off. She began cutting. She took the thread with her palps and put it in her mouth. She cut a perfect window in the web with her sharp fangs. The moth fell free from the web.The moth took flight.
    The spider returned to her watch.
    I found out what the spider would do. Lisa delivered.
    Spiders will do what Mona did.
    They recognize poison when they sense it and hungry is better than dead, especially with delicious Ray a goner in the silk.
   I felt pretty good after I found out what the spider did. I didn’t know whether or not the spider would be smart enough to avoid the moth who had eaten the poisoned peas. The spider was smart enough to discern the presence of poison in her web. If we were all smart enough to know which moth is poisoned and which one ain’t. If we resisted the urge to do what we can do and instead focused on doing what we should do, the world would be a much better place.
    Speaking of better places, Lisa’s delivery was a better begining. Her offspring, half poison and half not would never have to liquefy in silk and contempt.
    As evening fell, I decided to smoke a cigar.
    My work was done.
    I know I shouldn’t smoke but what the hell, I had just learned a great lesson. Avoid poison when possible.
    The night was still. Fireflies were everywhere. I lit a candle. I stuck the end of my cigar into the flame of the candle. I took a couple of puffs.
    I blew three perfect smoke rings.
    Perfect smoke rings are possible on a windless night.
    As the third smoke ring floated away, a moth flew right through the midddle of it and headed towards the candle flame. As the moth neared the flame, I noticed threads of silk dangling from the wings of the moth. The moth didn’t get any nearer to the flame than moths always get to a flame but not too many moths are carrying a thread of silk.
    It was the silk, not the moth, that kissed the candle. The flame shot right up the silk. The moth burst into fire and headed towards the smoke rings expanding in the distance.
    The moth momentarily stood out amidst the fireflies.
    The moth had become flying fire.
    Then it disappeared from my view forever.
    Peace, at last.
FIRST DOZEN WORDS
    On the way to our reckoning, our memory connectors were on alert and searching for omens.
    We found one almost immediately.
    Two minutes from our house, an ambulance  with lights a flashin' was pickin' up a poor soul and taking them somewhere. Yikes. Not what we were looking for yet as we passed it became clear that the ambulance was bringing somebody back from somewhere instead of taking them away.
    Naturally, we took this return as a good omen.
   We take what we can get in the realm of faith as it ricochets towards reckoning.
    We made it to the consult and discovered we were early which meant a bonus half hour of looking at the complex aquarium in the waiting room and imagining the first fateful dozen words from Doctor Somebody.
    We in this case being my wife Lynn and my daughter Mary and me myself and I.
    Our name was called and we walked into the examination room which was posing as a conference room. We were as prepared for the worst as we could have been prepared for the worst but still pretty sure we were somehow unprepared.
    The door opened and Dr Somebody entered the room with all kinds of documents in his hand. These were the first dozen words of the reckoning.
   "Something smells good in here and I'm pretty sure it's not you."
    He was looking at the part of we that is me.
    Of all the imagined first dozen words, these twelve had never approached our imaginings.We took that as a weird compliment to the way that the we who were women in the room wore our perfume.
    I remember the first couple of minutes after that and the rest is kind of a blur.
    Doctor Somebody described how the results of my various scans indicated that the cancer had not worked its way into the bones or surrounding organs. As a matter of fact, the surroundings were all in good shape.
   A previously unknown level of relief and happiness surged through us immediately.
    We started talking about offense now for the first time. What we could do to attack that cancer and get it the hell outta here. Removal of the prostate, eight weeks of radiation or insertion through surgery of radioactive seeds.
    The unknown backed away. The amorphous shape took shape. Doctor S admitted that the time in the shadow of the unknown is the worst of times. We're on the attack now.
    Long story short, the word is TREATABLE. All of the options are on the table. Doctor S asked us for our choice after describing all of the alternatives. We all went for the seeds.Now we have to speak to the oncologist radioligist to see if the seed surgery  is a realistic, viable approach. That conference is coming next week and we're good wif it.
    We're not out of the woods yet but the bears seem to be behind us rather than in front of us.The story is far from over. The after effects remain profound. We're aware of those changes.
    We don't mean to underestimate.
   We are aware that bears can move forward by moving backward and can in fact step in the exact same tracks that they made when they were going forward before moonwalking backward/forward. As for tonight, we have already been changed by the profundity of cancer. We looked into the abyss while walking through the woods. Even then, we had faith.
   We are delighted so..... Now, right now, we're gonna back off and boogaloo. Stay tuned. I'll write more when we come back to earth. And if we don't I'll write from wherever we are but damn, we like it here.
FROM OBSCURITY TO HERE
    I look at my work and see that it's good. Gawd, I'm a great writer. One of the best I've ever read anywhere.
    And then an internal strawman advocating Satan jumps  up and brays "if you so good den why aintcha rich and famous".
    Of course I know the answer for that. I ain't gonna sell out. I'm an obscure artist. I don't want the hassle of fame nor the complication of wealth. Andrew Luck said it best...enough is enough.
   I take it one step further.Not enough is enough because I still have my pride.I got plenty of pride that's another reason why I and guys like me always got plenty of nuthin which is always plenty for us.
    We're the ones with talent looking for opportunity. Because the opportunity never comes along...Because the phone never rings and the voice on the other end never says"I've googled Ice Rivers and my God, your wistful prolificity as a writer is only equalled by the unassuming magnificence of your photographic images. We're sending a limo over to pick you up and put an end to your self-induced obscurity. In other words 'c'mere Cat, we gonna make you a star'"
    Da phone, she don't ring.
    That's the pickle we're in, obscure martyrs and artists that we are.So we turn our pride into anger and discontent that fuels our literary and artistic drive. Of course all of this is self indulgent non-sense because America is the land of opportunity.If you believe in capitalism which is to say if you believe in in America then you believe in happiness then it eventually becomes apparent
that in America...
wait for it....
Opportunity seeks talent rather than the other way around.
    Most of us who feel we are talent looking for opportunity are inherently angry because the talent we have discovered in ourseves is not our true talent but only a facade, a compulsion, an obsession or rationalization. We are fighting a chin first bout against the stupidity, insensitivity and selfishness of the society that surrounds us
and its lackey dogs
and its vampires Then we realize that the whole concept of capitalism is..
wait for it.....
to capitalize on talent
so
    talent must be discovered if capitalism is to survive and since capitalism is doing pretty well if you are at the top of the pile then the ongoing search for talent is also working out quite satisfactorilly Now and then we can stop perceiving ourselves as sanctimonious talent compulsives looking for opportunity and start realizing that opportunity is looking for talent and everything will turn out fine in the end if we can just be happy
truly happy
not fake happy
not I give up happy
just happy
as I learn a little more
every day about whom
I imagine I am and thankful that Im alive
And see that it is good.
THE DOODLE THAT I DO
    I doodle.
    It's always awesome when I find out that others doodlers do the doodling that I do and even more awesome when the doodlers who doodle what I do  have come up with a name for the doodling we do.
    Apparently the doodle that I do as well as the doodle that they do is called "tangling". Next thing you know, there will be rules for "tangling" in order to differentiate the doodle that they do from the doodling that I do.
   Master tanglers will emerge to let me know that the doodles I've been doodling for the last thirty years don't qualify as tangle doodles for some arcane reason like lack of cross hatching or violation of color agreement.
    This, of course will lead to one of those dangling conversations when someone is trying to teach you what you already know and have rejected. Those irritating moments when it's appropriate to say "I overstand you" but better to just say nothing and wait for the barrage to conclude.
    Then I'll depart down the untangled path that I've already spent decades perfecting the imperfections of. Since it's kinda like a tangle, I'll call my work a dangle. Then we can have a pissing contest between the merits of tangle doodling versus dangle doodling until some genius comes up with a synthesis called dingle dangle tangle doodling and makes a lot of money and provokes several suicide attempts by tangle doodlers who are now passe.
    All of this amuses the dangle doodlers like myself who knew we were just wasting our time in the first place and were amazed when all of a sudden somebody made a big thing out of what we were doing/doodling when we were trying to think of anything else than what we were thinking of when we started doodling and we let our intuition take over to link whatever is going on in the present to the dream world of disassociation which helps us grasp the situation we are trying so hard to absorb without over reacting to. 
    I did a doodle  two hours before I headed into the consultation with my surgeon which would describe the aggressiveness of my cancer.I finished it, while occasionally glancing at the aquarium he had in his waiting room as I dreaded his first dozen words.
   After I heard his first dozen words in the consultation, I held up my doodle...to which he delivered words 13 and 14.
   "Modern art".
   Naturally, I was very relieved.
RADIATION
    Today was my first day of radiation. The beginning of active warfare against the terrorist cells hiding in my prostate. The whole deal took about fifteen minutes and most of that time was spent in positioning my body to get the best shot at those son of a bitches and stop them before they spread any further.
    We're  going to be bombarding them for the next 28 days...27 now.
    They were trying to stay hidden and had built up a little bit of a fortress over the past couple of years before the biopsy identified them and the cat and body scans located their hideout.
    They were trying to kill me.
    We got 'em now.
     We got a great team.
    We're done with their sneaky shit.
    They are invading us baby boomers at a frightening rate. You want to know the chances of a male to have a significant secret invasion going on in his prostate? It's simple, take your age and subtract 25.
    If you're fifty, it's a 25% risk etc.
    We're sick and tired of these terrorists.
    We've learned how to find 'em.
    We can find' them before they spread and we can blast the shit out of 'em.
    I started radiating the bastards today. I plan on enjoying the hell out of the next 27 sessions.
    Of course since this is war, there will be some collateral damage...bring it on.
    Every day as a species, we get more precise at droning and defeating these cells. I'm one of the first baby boomers. I'm proud as hell to be making my stand.
    Boom.
    We're not gonna take it.
SELFIE AT THE CIRCUS
Monkeys chattering in my brain
Minimize the gain of pain
While I form a Congo line
Of I , me, myself and mine
And we sit as one for our group shot
Trying to remember what fortune forgot.
We pose with tilt and smile
Recoiling for a little while
Looking into the user friendly lens
The merciless mirror where distortion ends
And realize we're back again
Jack Daniels in the lion den.
With a twist of hocus pocus
We manuever myself into focus
Depress the shutter
Utter a mutter
As we cough
Precision wanders off.
Another blur produced.
We wonder "what's the use"
We know it's getting awful late
For any youthful self-portrait.
We steady our grip
We let "er rip.
The one man horde
Always going forward
Lives another day
A hunger artist without the hay
Who longs to feed again
Further down the bend
Heading towards humbling dawn
Because the forget me nots are gone.
Lookin' one last time around
Findin' the circus still in town.
IN VANISHING VALLEY
    Forty plus ago, on a startling, clear August afternoon, I was smack dab in the middle of everywhere, the Grizzly Mountains of Montana. To be more precise, my Outward Bound group was in the midst of crossing a boulder field in the Grizzlies that had appeared as a routine valley on the topographical map we were using.
   We were four days deep into the wilderness of Beartooth.
    I had backpacked about a half a mile on top of these boulders always hoping that the boulder I was treading on would lead to another boulder and not an unjumpable crevice that would force me to backtrack God knows where. Also only God knew how or when those boulders avalanched into the vanished valley between mountainsides in the first place without showing up on any maps. Yet here they were and amongst them, incongruously was I. If I could have given up, I would have.
    I thought I was in trouble.
    I knew I was in trouble when while galumphing from one boulder to the next, I came upon a snow, white mountain goat. I couldn’t believe the goat was sitting so still, as I stupefied, drew closer. The goat was obviously a lot more at home in mountains than I.
    I got about three feet away from the bearded wonder. The goat continued to look straight at me while remaining absolutely motionless. Upon closer examination, I understood why the goat wasn’t moving. Two of its legs were broken, folded beneath his body. The goat had picked this boulder in this vanished valley between Grizzly mountains as his dying place.
    Perhaps this dying place had picked this goat.
    Who knows.
    You know who.
    I looked at the goat with his beard as white as snow in Ireland. The goat looked at me. Neither one of us knew exactly what to do. I'm sure I was the first human this goat had ever seen. In the face of his oncoming death by exposure, I, a mere mortal, didn't phase that goat one damned bit.
    I considered puttting the goat out of his misery but the best I could have done was a head bash with a rock, if I could find a lethal enoguh rock amongst or atop the boulder.
    While looking around for a clobbering rock, I absorbed another view of the boulder field. My eyes swept over the former valley as far back and forward as I could see. On the boundaries of the boulders, I saw mountainsides. Above the mountainsides, I saw clear blue sky. Off in the distance, I heard the echoing shouts of my scattered Outward Bounders. Each of them hoping that the next boulder they chose to leap on would lead to another boulder and not a crevice.
    I had another kind of decision.To bash a bearded moutain goat or not to bash, that was the question. I began to wonder exactly what misery I thought I was  putting the goat out of? What did an interloper like me know about misery in the mountains? I also reflected upon this undeniability. Before me was a creature who had lived its entire life bounding from rock to rock before making one last, fracturing fatal error in judgment. Before that creature was a human whose idea of bounding and diving from rock to rock was playing in a rock band at a bunch of dives. Yet the former was mortally injured and the latter was attempting to pass judgement.
    I wondered if the goat had bounded into one of the dives where I had once played Louie, Louie whether he would have been tempted to pull the wires from our amps.
    Then I refocused......
    I realized that the clouds, the sky, the mountains and the boulder couldn't care less whether the goat lived or died or for that matter whether I lived or died along with the goat. The sky, the mountains, the clouds and the boulders had played out this kind of drama, minus me, millions upon millions of times before without any of my help and would continue to play out this tableau  long after I left, if I lived long enough to leave. If this dying place didn't choose me as well. I looked once again at the goat who was motionless, aware, at peace, dealing with the pain, and prepared for infinity.
    That's about as close as I've come to seeing You Know Who.
    Some silent, sacred time elapsed.
    I set my sights on the next boulder and headed for it.I never looked back. Everything was perfect in the wilderness. That night, I decided for sure that I wasn't going to shave my whiskers. I still have the beard today.And it started turning white last year.
    Meanwhile, back in the land surrounding Vanishing Valley there rose up more sound and fury than usual indicating more than the usual level of nothingness in the mountains.
    As I left the goat behind, I listened to the world and discovered the sound of nothingness under which I could pick up indications of tremendous sound and fury. The stillness was lyrical..
    When I came down from the mountain, I knew things that no one else knew. At the same time, I didn't know something that almost everyone, unless they had been out in a boulder field in the middle of Everywhere, knew only too well.
    Nixon had resigned the presidency.
    I missed all of that. I traded it for Mt. Tempest, Grasshopper Glacier, skree, gorp and a glimpse of You Know Who.
    When I got the news about Tricky Dick, I rewound in my mind to where I was at the exact time that he was waving goodbye. I'm pretty sure I was between boulders, in a hard place, gazing at a goat and deciding to grow my beard to always remember the time I almost saw You Know Who.
CHAMPION HILLS
    This is a true story of golf, cancer and human nature. On my third day of radiation I couldn't stop thinking of Champion Hills. I had to confront the reality that medical costs and recovery time would make it impossible for me to keep up my membership. I made up my mind to go over to the club to say goodbye after this morning's radiation.
    The head pro at Champion Hills is named Darlene. Obviously, she can hit the ball a mile and putt with precision. Two weeks ago, Darlene had sent out to the members a note informing us of an increase in fees. Lynn responded. In her response Lynn mentioned the fact that I had cancer and was taking radiation. The increase in club fees was gonna be difficult for us as we couldn't predict the progress of the radiation nor the potency of the after-effects.
   The irony is that golf might be therapeutic. I just couldn't afford to play at my club anymore. Pulling into the parking lot I remembered summer days past. The course was beginning to reawaken. When I got to the clubhouse, Darlene was giving a lesson and preparing for a meeting with board of governors. She opened up the conversation with this; "Ice, you picked the worst time for us to talk"
    "No problem Darlene. I'll stop back another time"
    "How are you Ice ? What kind of cancer do you have"
    When I told her it was prostate, Darlene said "Isn't that the one that's most treatable"
    I said "Yes, I'm very lucky. I hadn't been doing a lot of planning lately other than thinking about each day"
    I was warming up to resign as April 1 is the deadline for the fees.
    Darlene said, "I was hoping you could take some more pictures of the course this year".
    "Of course I will"
    Then Darlene blew my mind..."and as far as membership goes" she waved her hand dismissively "consider your dues paid. You're a member once again. What do you think about that?"
     I was stunned. I thanked her for her kindness.
    She said You're a good man"
    We both had tears in our eyes.
    She went back to her lesson.
    I returned home to give the news to Lynn.
   She was on the treadmill.
   "Well, what did Darlene say?" she asked.
    "We don't have to worry about the club anymore" was my cryptic response" and after a moment "Darlene said she would wave the membership fees this year".
    Once again I was reminded about the millions and millions of random acts of kindness that are committed every day but overlooked in the  sensational fog of the hundreds and hundreds of random acts of cruelty.
    I could feel another cell of cynicism disintegrate, clobbered by the power of human understanding.
WAFFLE IRON MYSTERY
    Luck? I'll tell you about luck.
    In November my wife ordered a wafffle iron through Amazon. Time went by and no waffle maker. We were getting irritated, not so much by the absence of waffles but rather by the delay in delivery
    A couple of weeks later a very large box arrived at our doorstep. I asked Lynn what the hell is this? The package was a lot bigger than any waffles I have ever consumed.We took the package into the house. We opened it. The package did not include a waffle maker.
    Lynn, immediately got on the phone.
    She's great on the phone; polite, attentive, determined, patient and persistent She made contact with a representative whose accent was a lot different from ours. Lynn told her about the erroneous delivery.
   The voice on the other end offered a remedy. All we had to do was “rewrap the package, take it to the post office , send it back. and we'll credit your account”
    The ears on our end were not pleased.
    The voice on our end had another remedy. We aren't gonna rewrap this thing nor take it to the post office. This package is here because of an error on your part. We don't intend to make up for your error with our time and our gasoline.
    The voice on the other end needed a moment to listen to the voice of her supervisor.
    For five minutes there were no voices on either end.
    Then the voice on the other end offered another remedy. We may keep the package and they would send the wafflemaker.
    The voice on our end accepted the remedy.  Another win for Lynn.
    Four months later having discovered our cancer, we decided that we would fight the condition with radiation. After we made the decision and began to schedule the treatment dates, a nurse entered the room with piece of paper that listed some of the potential side effects during radiation. Among the side effects were these two: Urination Changes and Bowel changes.
    Urination changes include burning with urination, urinating more often and more urgently. Possible incontinence .Bowel changes include increased gas, urgent or loose bowel movements sometimes activated by the increased gas. Considering the alternatives, we considered and consider our selves very fortunate. We got this covered, no problem. And not thank God with a waffle iron.
   The mystery package that we kept , even though we couldn't imagine a use for it at the time, contained 36 extra large adult diapers. This is what I mean by luck and it's all true.
    No shit.
SHIT
    The seventh day of radiation proved to be informative. Maybe too informative, if ya know what I mean.
    The night before, I was up all night because of continual urination. I overslept after I finally fell asleep. When I woke up, I was late.
    I had to jump in the car and white knuckle it through a rainstorm and construction and past an accident to get to the hospital on time. You don't want to be late to radiate because there is a very tight schedule of people coming and glowing.
    I got there just in the nick of time. I admit, I was feeling shitty.
   They called me in and almost immediately.... "Are you alright, Ice?"
    "No, I'm half left. Let's do this thing."
    I hopped on the sled. They put me in position. They left for the viewing station. I went under the scan. I felt like I was under for a long time. They came down and said I was "positioned wrong" and had to start the whole thing all over again, which they did. Little did I know how polite they were being.
    I got up, put my clothes on and left without telling them my usual horrible joke. On the way out, I told a nurse about the problem with leaking. She said, "It's a normal side effect but it's a little early for it to be starting. If it doesn't go away by tomorrow, I'll prescribe something".
    Still feeling shitty, I stopped on the way out of the hospital to have a bowel movement. I got home and the peeing continued unabated. For the rest of the day, I was going to the john every 10-15 minutes. It became clear that I couldn't sleep with my wife as my constant getting up and going to the bathroom made it impossible for HER to sleep as well. I moved upstairs to another bedroom with a full bath. I woke up seven times to pee before I finally woke up for real.
    I showered and went off to the hospital, this time leaving 45 minutes early.Sure enough, I ran into a traffic jam that cost me 20 minutes and during that time I somehow managed to contain myself.The rest of the trip to the hospital took another ten minutes.
    Let me say, I was relieved when I got there.
    They called me in and asked if I was feeling better.
    "Aside from being up all night peeing, I feel great why do you ask?"
    "You didn't look like you were feeling good yesterday and we were worried about you"
    I explained "that I was feeling shitty yesterday because I'm a guy who always gets to a place early and when I have to white knuckle it to an appointment, I always carry a trace of the frustration that I had trying to get there on time. It has an effect on my mood when I first walk in."
    Mike said "Amy has the same problem"
    Amy concurred" Yes I'm always arriving right on time or a minute late. Always in a big tense rush to work"
    I said, "Amy, there's a whole different and beautiful world waiting for you that you know nothing about. Your job and your life will change immediately if you get to work a half hour early. You can grab a cup of coffeee, read the paper, have a chat, whatever and then when you're ready to start, you're ready to start"
    She said "I like the way you put that. I need to start doing that."
    I told her that once I had started getting to work early it totally changed my work experience. "You know how yesterday, I appeared rattled and ornery because I got here in the nick of time. Remember, how clear it was to every body that I wasn't the same guy. That guy is the guy that you are when you get here in the morning in the nick of time and just like you recognized that in me, your co-workers recognize that in you"
    I climbed into the sled, They positioned me. They hit me with the rays. They lifted me off the sled.
    Amy came down from the viewing booth.  She told me that what I had said was was good advice. I encouraged her to try it and see. "If you set the goal to be a half hour early even if you're twenty minutes late, you're still ten minutes early."
   Amy laughed and said she had never looked at it like that.
   On the way out, the Doctor was ready to see me. She asked me about the peeing. I described it as best I could. I've never been real good at describing the act of urination so it was kind of awkward.
   She asked me if I had eaten anything unusual during the weekend.
    I told her that I had attended two Easter buffets and whatever I had, I had a lot of  but no, there was nothing exotic.
    Then she asked me about bowel movements.
    Again, I don't have the vocabulary to be accurate so I told her that "Yesterday after the radiation. I got rid of a lot"
    She said," I'm glad because yesterday DURING your scan we noticed you had a lot of stool  so we couldn't get a great picture. In today's scan there was much less stool and a much better picture." Needless to say, I was flabbergasted at this iinformation which is just part of modern technology that can find just about anything within your body except your soul.
    I've got to realize now that every time I get on the sled, everybody in the room is seeing exactly how full of shit I am in three dimension. I clearly was feeling like shit the day before and the reason why I was feeling like shit, apparently, was that I WAS  full of shit.
    Everybody knew it but me.
    That's usually how it goes when somebody is full of shit and it's probably why people feel shitty in the first place.
    Just sayn'.
    So the doctor fixed me up with another prescription that should confront the constant urination problem. Finally the she advised that I start drinking a lot of cranberry juice so maybe next time, I wouldn't be so full of shit.
   Of course she didn't SAY exactly that but that IS exactly what she meant.
   Smoove.
   And I've managed to type this whole thing without having to get up and pee even once.Now, I'm gonna go downstairs and hit up some cranberry juice.
TROT ON THE BLOCK
    I remember my first Thanksgiving in a previous wifetime. We had been married a month and a half. We had built a chicken coop together. We had horses. We had a goose. We had a mule. We even had a peacock. The chickens were laying. We also had a couple of turkeys. As Thanksgiving approached, I wondered about the fate of the turkeys.
    My wife didn’t wonder. She acted.
    She coaxed one of the turkeys out to a stump that unbeknownst to the fowl was a chopping block. She got the bird to stretch his neck out on the block. She took a mighty swing with her ax. Contradicting rumors of stupidity, the turkey lurched out of the way as the ax buried itself in the stump.
    The turkey trotted away as if nothing had happened and tried to regain his dignity.
   My wife was accompanied by her friend Beth who was eager to help but who was laughing her ass off.
    The turkey meanwhile doubled down on rumors of stupidity and walked right back to the stump and confidently stuck his neck out. This time, Beth grabbed the turkey’s back legs. A moment later the axe fell.
   I was photographing the whole thing.
    Although the actual photograph, like the marriage itself, is long gone…I have an imprint of the photograph indelibly recorded in my mind.
    It is the moment of contact.
    Beth on the left is flinching.
    Cindy on the right is baring her teeth, arms fully extended.
   All of it is in a slight blur except for where the ax has come to a sudden stop as it passed through the neck of the bird and hit the stump. The ax and the neck of the bird are in perfect focus. A darkened area on the axe is the blood erupting from the birds neck as the ax has passed through.And yes, the turkey did run a round a little bit after his head was cut off.I think it was the first time for everybody.
    I know it was the first time for the turkey.
    I was pretty sure I got the picture.I proceeded to my dark room and made a print while the women were finishing up with the turkey. Because I was working in my own darkroom, the image was in black and white and it turned out exactly as I described it above. The black and white nature of the image enhanced the reality of the situation.
    We had invited several guests to come over and join us for Thanksgiving the following day. The picture was so remarkable that we decided to frame it. We put the framed picture in the dining room.
    Our guests arrived, smoking joints and drinking shots as was the custom of the day. John McCormack, who three years later died sober in a drunken car accident was the first to notice the image.“Wow, what a picture”
People came over and looked at the image with varying degrees of astonishment. Finally, someone asked the inevitable question. “Is that photo a picture of the turkey we are about to eat?”
    We nodded.
    Beth spoke up.
   “This is thanksgiving”
    When the transformed fowl appeared on the table, John asked if he could do the carving.
    He did one helluva job.
    There was plenty of meat to go around and a multitude of Thanks were given as a certain degree of reality grasped the gathering.
God, how I miss Roseland.
   Starting with Galloping Gertie, through my first round of miniature golf, into the Penny Arcade across from the changemakers where I got an authentic Tom Mix photograph, beyond the Wild Mouse, through the Bumper Cars next to the shooting gallery behind the Cotton Candy stand near the restaurant which eventually became a beer stop where one of my friends once asked what the penalty was for punching out a clown. Back to the hot dog stands beneath the swings and beyond the Skyliner with skeeball coupons in hand. Tee shirts, cut offs and a pair of thongs, for decades we'd been having fun all summer long.
    I knew Roseland big time and the feeling was mutual.
    I had to be present for her last night.
    We all knew the date of the execution. Condominiums need to be built.
    Lots of Landlovers showed up, most young only in heart.
    We traded in all of our skee ball tickets which we had amassed over the last ten years and won a forty inch plaster statue of a bearded guy in a yellow raincoat holding on to a bunch of lobsters as if his plaster depended on it.
    We posed for pictures in front of or onboard all of the rides.
    When my mother died many years later, the picture of her riding the merry go round was the photo nearest her flowers.
    We kept trying to pretend that the fun, the eternal summer was never going to end. We knew in our hearts that some point the cups would stop whirling.
    During my last ride on the carousel, I began to wonder if, in fact, the rides would stop that night. The operators after all were mostly college kids on the last shift of their summer jobs, probably a week or two from the quad. What would stop them from keeping the rides going all, night, hell all weekend. What could happen to them if they did? They certainly didn't have to worry about getting fired.
    But before that paradoxical showdown, the management would present one final fireworks show out over the pier on Canandaigua Lake. The fireworks would begin at eleven. We took our rides on everything as eleven approached.
    It was a startlingly clear star spangled evening; a Roseland night.
    At ten-thirty the announcement of the fireworks started to come over the p.a. system. Everybody in the park wanted to be in on this event, including the ride operators. So like some kind of blissful, mourning army, we all strode to the site of the fireworks.
    At eleven o'clock, the main park was deserted. I distinctly remember looking at that deserted park. I don't remember Roseland ever looking brighter or more inviting, resonating not only the remnants of that night's crowd but also all of the crowds of all the decades past. Although Roseland trembled, it appeared alive and ready to get up on its feet and sprint all the way to Rochester, to Lake Ontario thirty miles South to say goodbye to Sea Breeze.
Complete
Vital
Vibrant
vigorous
empty
throbbing
trembling
pulsating
eternal Roseland over my shoulder.
    And then the first fireworks exploded in breathtaking perfection over the lake. The crowd as one ooohed. At that exact instant, I tore my eyes away from the miracle in the sky for one last peek and saw all of the lights in the main park slam off at once, never to come on again.
Total darkness. A silent sound as deafening as any I had ever not heard.
Most of the crowd
As if on cue
turned away
from the sky
gasped
laughed
and cried
as
Roseland
died.
Sgt Pepper’s Radiation Team
    We got a great team at the hospital.
     So let me introduce to you
     the radiation therapists
    Who deal with me every day.
    They're Amy, Maggie, Paul and Mike.
    Bompop Bombpop, Bompop, Bompop Bompup
   Bompop, Bompop Bompop BUMBUMBUMBUMBUM Bop Dooah.
   They put me on the table every day
   They make sure that my feet are in the cast
   Then when all is ready, they quickly run away
    And from the booth send out another blast.
    They're Amy, Maggie, Paulie and Mike
    They're learning who I am and what I like
    They always seem to know the exact words to say
    To help me through another healing day
etc.
    It's always nice when I start to write and bam...it goes right into Sgt. Pepper but sure enough I'm getting by with a little help from these friends. And I've got to admit, I'm getting better.
    Okay, Okay, I'll stop and break into prose.
    Gradually
    Amy looks like a grown up version of a friend from high school. Maggie looks like a grown up version of a friend from college. Paulie looks like a grown up version of a guy I played baseball with.Mike looks like the guy who played guitar in my band.In other words, they all look familiar. So right from the get go I had the feeling I was with friends.
    When I told Amy that she looked familar. She said " a lot of people think I look familiar"
    Looking familiar is a pretty good thing don'cha' think?
    The first task is getting me on the sled. I'm nowhere near as flexible as I used to be so they team up and gently lift me into position. They've made a cast of my lower body and that cast is on top of what at first looked like random sheets. I have to get my feet into the cast part shaped for my feet and then the therapists take over.
    They tell me to "lay heavy" and I'm learning how to do that. Of course at my weight, it comes kinda natural. I'm getting pretty good at laying heavy. Laying heavy means when I feel movement beneath me, I resist the urge to move with that movement. Of course the radiation blasts have to be exactly precise, so when I am laying heavy they are maneuvering the sheets beneath me to put me into the right postion without my feet leaving the mold. They pull on the sheet and that puts me right where they want me.
    All this time we are making small talk and laughing.
    Then one of them will say "perfect" and they duck away to a protected area where they watch me through the glass. While watching me, they are also seeing a three dimensional rendering of my inner lower body projected on to a computer screen and making sure that the zaps are zapping the tatoo where the zaps should be zapping.
    I'm laying heavy and except for the radio playing in the background, there is silence. I am under the linear accelerator, looking up at the ceiling where I see a red laser cross.The accelerator moves around me and does what it's supposed to do for about five minutes. Then I hear one of them say "great" and next thing I know, they are lifting me off the sled.When my feet first hit the ground, I experience some vertigo. I sit down in the chair and usually tell a story.
    The first story on the first day  was  what happened when the skeleton walked into the bar. The bartender said. "whaddya want". The skeleton said "a beer and a mop".
    The second story on the second day  had a fish walking into the bar. Bartender said "whaddya need".
    The fish said "water".
    The third day,a duck walked into the drugstore. The duck asked for lip gloss. The astonished pharmacist brought back the gloss. The duck said "I don't have any money, just put it on my bill.
The fourth day, ham and eggs walked into the bar. Bartender said "we don't serve breakfast.
    The fifth day Jesus Christ walked into a wine bar etc. The wine pourer asked," what would you like". Jesus answered 'just a glass of water.
    Every story got the reaction I hoped it would get. They acted as if they had never heard the story before and then after a pause like after the fish says "water," they gave me the kind of laugh that indicates an amused aha .
    Perfect.
    Unfortunately I had used all of my clean  jokes.
    So today, the ninth day, I went with golf. Jesus and St. Peter are playing Pebble Beach. St Peter tees up and blast a beautiful drive right down the middle of the fairway. Jesus whistles in admiration and steps to the tee box. He hits a little dribble that barely makes it to the cart path of the elevated tee. The ball rolls down the path and gets picked up by a rabbit who starts bounding away only to be captured in the talons of a magnificent swooping eagle who grabs the rabbit and starts to fly down the fairway. A flash of lightning hits the eagle who drops the rabbit who drops the ball which lands on the green, takes a giant bounce hits the flagstick and plops into the hole. St Peter turns to Jesus and says "Hey, are you gonna play golf or just fuck around."
    Everybody laughed again. I'm starting to enjoy this here radiation.
    Go team go.
WILD BILL FROM BABYLON
    I'm starting to wonder how long I will last. I'm already older than I deserve to be; based on the way that I've conducted my life. I want to give credit before I go to people who should already be famous if they gave a shit for fame.
    One of those people is my friend Wild Bill. We've been buddies for over fifty years. I asked him to be my daughter's Godfather. I couldn't have made a better choice for her. I  haven't spoken to Amanda for at least five years but Wild Bill has and he tells me she's nice.
    Thank you, Godfather.
    Wild Bill will never be married but to this day he carries ten rubbers in his wallet on his never ending quest to "get laid". Ya gotta love guys like that.
    Sometimes he does, God bless him..
    He's always having misadventures with cops maybe because of the dozens of messages on his car, the latest being FUCK DONALD TRUMP.
    We pissed, side by side, into Walden Pond.
   Sitting shotgun on the Long Island Expressway with Bill is a shit your pants experience.
    He's seen the Dead fifty times at least. He had a conversation with George Harrison. Nowadays, Bill's the oldest man at every concert and the most energized.
    Nobody dances like Wild Bill.
    He was a friend of Bobby Vee.
    He's a roller coaster fanatic.
    I've seen him punch a taxi cab driver on Fifth Avenue.
    He's got season tickets for both the Yankees and the Mets.
    He cried when he heard that my mother died.
   He sends birthday cards to all of his friends even though none of us have the slightest idea when His birthday arrives.
    Christmas cards, Father and Mother’s day cards as well
    He's a master of trivia, an expert on the Bobby Fuller Four.
    He's the last of the great mooners.
    He gets along with dogs and cats.
    He's got my back.
    He should be a movie if he gave a shit.
    He's Wild Bill from Babylon.
    One remarkable afternoon, I was sitting at a booth in Kennedy airport slamming some suds with my brother Deke while waiting on Wild Bill to pick us up for a weekend of irresponsibility.
    Naturally, Bill being capricious from the get go was already two hours late. Responding in kind, I took the opportunity to waste even more money with the rest of the clubless apes on overpriced beers drafted at the airport watering hole.
    While in the midst of this activity, I happened to notice a guy sitting at the bar. The guy had his back turned to me. Apparently, he too was waiting for his connection because every ten miutes or so I could hear him say to the barkeep, "I'll have another one please" with a sorta under control yet fighting panic quality to his request.
    The guy was in the bar before I got there and I'd been there a couple of hours. I figured our consciousnesses were at the same level of disarray. I never saw the guy's face but something about the tone of his voice reminded me of the voice of the astronaut in 2001 who on the Jupiter Mission gets locked out of his ship by the computer and trying to keep his composure under control without panicking, keeps insisting that the computer open the portal for him to retake control of the ship.
    "I'll have another one please" sounded exactly like "Open the pod bay door, Hal" to my altered listening.
    Judging from the size of the guy's back and the fact that this was Kennedy Airport, the possibility did exist that this was in fact Keir Dullea, the actor from 2001.
    I passed my perception on to my brother. I said "Listen to the way this guy says 'I'll have another one please'. I think that's the guy from 2001".
    My brother equally committed to his beerz but still acutely attentive to timbre detail, laughed at my Bud soaked perception. Childishly egged on by his laughter, I decided to approach the guy at the bar.
    I took a seat on a stool next to him. I ordered yet another brewski and got a side view. The side view kept me in the ballpark. The guy ordered another drink and the recognition possibilty grew even stronger.
    Finally, I tapped the guy on the shoulder and said "Excuse me, are you Keir Dullea?"
    The man turned to me and before he spoke I knew, holy shit he's the guy.
    Keir said "Yes I am, do I know you."
    I said "not really but you're in one of my favorite movies....2001. I've seen that movie ten times and even though I love it, Im not sure what it's about."
    Keir said that it was one of his favorite movies as well but he wasn't real sure what it was about either. He thought it was "something about God". Apparently he had been called by Kubrick, accepted the job...worked on his scenes for a month or so and then left the production not knowing anymore about the entire project then what he had experienced while acting in it. He told me that when he saw the movie after it's release, he was "stunned."
    We carried on a conversation for about fifteen minutes. I told him I was a teacher and he told me how much he respected the profession and how flattered he was that I recognized him.
    A great guy.
    I excused myself and went back to my table where a great commotion had taken place as Wild Bill finally arrived. I had enough respect for Dullea's provacy that I didn't tell Bill about what had just happened.
    When my brother asked, I said "yep, it was him. check him out and let's get outta here before this whole thing gets too absurd". Deacon took a look. I could tell he was astonished by the whole situation.
    We started to head out of the airport in a huge, blurry hurry considering we were already an hour late for that night's concert.
    Bill started relating the wild excuses he had for being so late. I told him don't worry about it. Let's make the most of tonight, after all as Noel Coward once said "Keir Dullea, gone tomorrow."
STARLIT HUMAN NATURE
    I didn’t feel like working one Friday night at the Starlite Drive-in. I wasn’t too concerned because we were playing yet another in a long line of low budget Jean Michael Vincent flicks that nobody came to see anyhow. I figured that I’d hang out with the projection crew and the homeless derelicts who were living in the projection booth until between movies when I’d man the concession stand. Then I’d go home and feed a few unpurchased meatball sandwiches to my pig Seymour.
    Driving down West Henrietta Road, I ran into an unexpected, unexplainable traffic jam. I wasn’t in any particular hurry so I cranked up my eight track and started listening to Arthur by the Kinks. By the time I got to “Brainwashed”, I could see what was causing the clot. All of the cars were pulling into the Starlite. I rechecked the title marquee and although a few of the words were misspelled, the basic idea remained; something about a Hawk starring Vincent and Will Sampson was indeed playing.
    I pulled into the long, gravel road that led to the ticket booth and that cubicle was empty. When, at last, I got to the booth, I discovered that the restraining rope was down. The ticket seller had unlocked the rope, opened the booth and as I learned later, in a fit of self-righteous drunken, immature irresponsibility had decided to quit his “godamned shitty job”. He took off and left the gate unattended. I never saw the guy again but I heard he opened a fruit stand in Irondequoit specializing in illegally imported bananas.
    I was ambivalent about the situation. It didn’t hurt me any that more people were attending the show, since I was paid a commission based on the sales of the concession stand. The more people who came to the flick, the more money I would make. Remember though that I didn’t feel like working that night and since I hadn’t expected anybody to show up, I was all by myself which meant I was going to have to do the work of three people maybe four even if I got a couple of the derelicts living in the projection booth to stop smoking weed, get off their asses and help me out a bit.
    When I pulled into my stand, the projectionist greeted me. Drunk as he was, he didn’t particularly care how many people were in the lot. He was being paid by the hour. I told him that the reason that all of these people were here was because Mark had opened the gate and abandoned the booth.
    One of the great mysteries of this night was how in the world did the people get the word that the movie was free and how did it spread so fast. If we had put FREE on the marquee, probably nobody would have pulled into the lot.
    Reminded me of a friend of mine, named Rick who was trying to get rid of an old refrigerator. He put the thing in front of his house for a couple of days with a big FREE sign on its door. Nobody even sniffed it. Finally on the advice of another friend named Charlene, he put another sign on the fridge....$50. That night somebody stole the fuckin’ thing.
    Art, the projectionist, and I were pondering these matters while also trying to figure out what the heck we were supposed to do. We had a parking lot full of freeloaders. Should I start popping the popper? Should Art start reeling the projector?
    We looked around and got an eyeful of human nature as the sky grew dark.
    People started to lean on their horns.
   They were honking to start the movie.
    That freakin’ did it!
    A parking lot full of freeloaders defreakinmanding that they get what they didn’t pay for and expressing their rage by leaning on their horns. I told Art, “I’ve got to say something.”
    I didn’t know exactly what I was going to say but I knew that somebody had  to say something and since I was still sober and giving a shit, it had to be me.
I went into the projection booth. I fired up the PA system.I grabbed the mike and this is what I said:
    “Ladies and gentlemen, we have a situation here. The guy who takes tickets left his post so all of you are here for free. Look around, the place is packed and nobody has paid as much as a dime.Now, I can’t blame you for taking advantage. I sure as hell can’t throw all of ya outta here. I do want you to know that this is NOT a FREE show and staying here would be like stealing. Stealing is wrong. I do have an idea, a solution. We’re going to send somebody back to the ticket booth. The right thing for you to do is exit the drive in on the right onto Brighton-Henrietta Town Line Road...then turn left and re-enter the lot. The ticket person will charge you half price and you will have the satisfaction of knowing that you did the right thing. We will begin the show in 10 minutes.”
    Art had been listening to this with a look of astonishment on his shitfaced grill. He asked me what I thought would happen. I said “I believe in people.”
    Silence ensued.
    Honking stopped.
    Then I heard a car engine start up. Then another and another. I saw a line of cars heading for the exit, God bless’ed, every single car that I could see headed out the exit. Moments later we got a call from the ticket booth out front. “It looks like an invasion out here! There’s a procession of cars coming down West Henrietta Road and pulling in. What should I do?” 
    “Charge ‘em half price and say thank you”, I told my man.
    The drive-in filled back up not quite as full but almost. Ten minutes after my announcement, we started the movie. I gave away free popcorn all night. The owner made more money that night than he had any right to make. The people saw a movie for half price and got free popcorn along with the satisfaction of, on this occasion, doing the right thing.
    That night, I went home and had a moonlight talk with Seymour about human nature. Pretty sure Seymour didn’t understand a word I was saying yet between gulps of his meatball sandwiches, although he grunted and farted at appropriate times.
ERIKA FROM A DISTANCE
    Sometimes it's important to see things through the eyes of others. We received this letter from a niece named Erika who lives in North Carolina. Lynn responded to the letter before I even saw it. I was gonna respond but Lynn covered everything pretty objectively. Of course she left out the part about my brave, courageous, inspiring battle but that's probably because I've left it out of my own behavior especially when seen up close.
    Anyways, here's what it looks like from a distance.
    Erika's letter and Lynn's response.
    Hey guys,
   So I just wanted to reach out and let you guys know you are in my prayers everyday. Cancer is a very scary word. Usually I shy away from reaching out on a topic that I don't understand. Today I was thinking about it and I realized how selfish that was. I was so scared to bring up something you guys deal with everyday. But really as family its only right that we are here for each other through thick and thin. Even if we are scared we stand tall for the ones we love. We are the people who lend a shoulder to cry on. I want you guys to know I can and will be that person if you guys ever need anything. I've always looked up to you guys for being very knowledgable and kind and do not deserve this disease to come into your life. But, God works in mysterious ways and I strongly believe you guys will beat and overcome this obstacle. Love you guys and miss you! Hope to see you soon!!
Erika
    What a wonderful letter. So full of love, concern and support. Thank you very, very much. Uncle Ice has just six more radiation treatments. They won't know if all the cancer is gone so he will have to go in for regular blood tests to check his PSA level which will tell them the potential threat of cancer cells remaining or not. He has been experiencing fatigue, depression and  Incontinance . He is on meds for all of that which gives him some relief. No sleep at nites though which can make him zombie like. But the good news is that a few weeks after radiation he should return back to how he was before the radiation started. We are getting thru this by feeling how lucky we are that it was caught in time and the treatment just involves radiation not surgery or chemotherapy. He tells me that when he writes his book about recovery, he’s gonna include your letter.
With love and appreciation,
Aunt Lynn and Uncle Ice
MORE SEYMOUR
    I’ve almost forgotten how much fun it was to drink beer with Seymour, my pig.
    Remember those delicious meatball sandwiches that only existed at drive-ins? We took a lot of pride in our meatball “sank witch” when we ran and cooked at the Starlite concession stand. We always threw in a load of extra sauce and cheese. Those subs were nuclear powered.
    Some times we’d make a few subs too many. I’d take whatever leftovers we still had hanging around and feed them to Seymour. At that juncture, feeding meatballs to a pig was my idea of a savings account.
    I’d usually bring at least twelve pack of Bud to accompany the meatball sandwiches. I’d take the winding path down past the barn, past the manure pile, past the chicken coop and the duck pond into the wired off part of the pasture that we had converted into a pig pen.
    I’d stand next to the pen, throw a few sandwiches on the ground and wait for Seymour to emerge. I was usually working on my first Bud while I was bringing the sandwiches to Seymour’s slophouse. By the time I got to Seymour’s place, I was finishing my second. I’d finish my third by the time Seymour emerged from his little tin hut.
   At this point, I’d pop open my fourth Bud and pour the fifth and sixth beer into the black, circular, plastic container that we used as a watering tough for the pig.
    Seymour could drink even faster than I could when he put his mind to it, in other words when he wasn’t peeing, pooping’ eating’ or sleeping’. The whole purpose of chilling with the pig in the first place was to avoid any semblance of pressure or constraints or manners. Burping, farting and even puking was no problem. I’d drink at my own pace and whenever I finished one I’d pop open another one for the pig and another for myself.
    I’ve heard about dogs, who come to a kitchen table, sit on a chair, put their paws on the table and wait to be served. These are dogs who think they are humans. Seymour did not think he was human. Seymour knew for damned sure that he was a pig and when he partied with me I think he figured that I was one too and he weren’t far off. Seymour was all attitude, identity and appetite.
    There was nobody else around except me and the pig. The stars were bright; the temperature perfect. The only sounds of the night were the natural sounds of the pasture and the pen along with the snortin’, slathering’, plopping’ burpin’ leaking’ sounds that Seymour routinely made at times like these. It was peaceful. I had been productive as in “I’m going down to feed the pig now, honey.” Life in the pasture drinking with the pig was a bizarre Bud commercial waiting to be made and shown at the Super Bowl.
    One time, near the end, when we had come to grips with the sobering eventuality that Seymour was destined to become ham, bacon, sausage, etc, I had a barn party over at my house. Some of my buddies had heard me bragging about the peace of mind I enjoyed while drinking with the pig. Apparently they thought it was a good idea because by the time I got down to the trough, Seymour was passed out in the cooling mud, getting a bit of a sunburn, his trough still half full of beer.
    I went back to the barn and asked how many people had been drinking with the pig. Six guys raised their hands: Tommy Tron, Bruce, Jack Stafford, Wayne, Wild Bill and Uncle George. I told them to come down to the sty and see the fruits of their labor.
    The six of us walked down the path together. As we got close to Seymour, a reverent silence descended, When we arrived at his trough the stillness continued as we gazed and gaped at the five sheets to the wind bovine blacked out and basking in his combination of mud, Bud, swill and perceived freedom, catching some rays and judging by his apparent ease of breathing, completely relaxed, at peace with the world, unconcerned with appearances.
    A few weeks later I recruited all of these guys to help me load the corpulent and non-co operative Seymour into the back of my truck to take him to processing about ten miles down the road. Seymour was no longer a little piggy on his way to the market. We had a rough, sweaty, shitty and muddy time trying to get Seymour into the truck until somebody got in touch with a guy named Fuzzy who suggested putting a pillowcase over his face. We did. It worked. We led Seymour into and out of the truck and into the processing pen where they spray painted the word “RIVERS” in large letters on his no longer sunburned hide.
    I remember taking one last look at Seymour. There was another huge pig in the holding pen with him. I imagined those two pigs looking at each other’s hides, seeing the black spray paint and thinking “this ain’t real good”. Then I shut the door and left Seymour in the darkness.
    Seymour was no longer just involved. He was committed.
    The next time I saw him he was in packages
    Over the next few decades, every time that I’ve gotten together with any of those guys, particularly during All Star games, somebody always comes up with “remember Seymour” and the next round of stories take off from that common point of departure as if Seymour the Pig was a space station and all previous stories were shuttle crafts arriving to be refueled enroute to homecoming or deeper exploration
MENDON SEA CRUISE
    As in the case with most epics, many colorful events occurred during my final days at the  Starlite. Most of those colorful events were driven by colorful people, people that I wouldn’t have known if it weren’t for the Starlite which was sort of a vortex of idiosynchracy. One of those colorful people was Wayne Green.
    Wayne was a regular at the Starlite, as well as a drive-in afficianado. One particularly slow night, Wayne came in from his car and we began a snack bar conversation about drive in culture etc. Wayne became so engrossed in the conversation that he missed the second feature which was The Deep with Nick Nolte and Jackie Bissett. Due to no fault of our own, we had been playing the movie one reel short and out of order but nobody complained except one time when the sound went off for a minute or two and a few people honked. That’s when I realized that people didn’t give a shit what they were watching as long as they could hear it.
    Wayne asked me how to operate the popcorn machine, I showed him. He was immediately hooked on concession stand life.
    I told Wayne that anytime he wanted to stop by and help me run the stand, we’d let him in for free. Most nights, Wayne would show up and volunteer his services as popcorn popper. Wayne wasn’t the only one. Towards the end I had six or seven people who enjoyed the concession stand so much that they would come to the drive in just to hang around, every so often going back to their cars to drink beer or whatever. The concession stand became an oddball country club. Almost every night one or two or more  of these volunteers would show up to pop and pour. In the end, they were basically running the stand and I was spending more and more time in party cars.
    Outside of the stand, I didn’t know much about Wayne or the other “volunteers but I figured they were either geniuses or lunatics and probably both. We’d get into some pretty crazy conversations on slow nights and since we kept playing Jean Michael Vincent level movies without half price admission or free popcorn, there were a lot of slow nights.
    One night Wayne and I were talking about making lemonade of lemons, making a fortune out of a misfortune. Wayne told me about a guy that he knew whose truck caught fire the same week that the engine of his boat blew up. Wayne told me that the guy welded the body of his boat on to the frame and motor of his car, got some dealer plates and drove around in his truck boat.
    I had trouble believing that one. I told Wayne so. He assured me that the story was true. I said “yeah, right” and forgot about the whole deal.
    About a month later, I was mowing my lawn when a boat with dealer plates pulled into my driveway. Wayne was at the wheel. How can I describe this contraption? I know. A speed boat on wheels and that’s exactly what it looked like although you couldn’t see the wheels too well. I called up a few people and there were already a few folks partying in my house. Everybody changed into shorts and swim suits. The guys stripped off their shirts.  Before long we had a boat chock full of nuts all singing “ooh Wee, Ooh wee Baby, come and let me take you on a Sea Cruise.” We set off driving through Mendon like five dimensional survivors from a demented Beach Blanket Bingo flick minus Frankie and Annette with Beach Boy, Dick Dale and Surfaris music blasting from the deck on the deck.
    You should have seen the cars as they passed us. Imagine a cool late September afternoon. You’re driving down Mendon Town Line Road. Suddenly you see a speed boat approaching you full of lunatic/geniuses mash potatoing, twisting and watusiying to Msirlou or I get Around or Wipeout. My only regret is we didn’t take the time to grab Seymour the pig, throw some shades on him and include him in the voyage.
    We cruised around Pittsford and Mendon for a half hour. Truck boats use an awful lot of gas. Eventually, we pulled back into my driveway and abandoned ship.
    I never doubted Wayne again.
    The Starlite era had ended. The truck boat had been revealed. Apparently Wayne’s purpose in my life was fulfilled, including one bit of information that I was awake enough to remember. As we were heading back to the house, Wayne asked me if I wanted to take the wheel. Paranoia set in. I could see the headlines, “Local teacher crashes into telephone pole in truck boat filled with passengers without seat belts or life jackets.”
    Wayne was silent for a moment, keeping his eyes on the road and his hands on the wheel. He asked me “if I remembered the night when all the cars pulled out of the Starlite and then pulled back in.”
    I said, “of  course I remembered that.’
    Wayne said that He hadn’t believed ME when I told him that story.
    Wayne believed it now because he knew the guy who was the first person to pull out, the guy who had started the entire righteous exodus. The guy who helped right the wrong. Turns out the guy was on his first date that night and legitimately wanted to see the movie because he and his date were fans of Will Sampson and Tonto.The guy’s named was Ovid and his date was named Julia.The date had been a success.
LAST DAY OF RADIATION
Today's the day. Last night was the night. I only had to steal one mirror last night so I got my first half way decent shuteye in months.
At this moment I am resisting the urge to hit the sack and indulge in fatigue.
I'm thinking about the original Invasion of the Body Snatchers and Nightmare on Elm Street. In both of those flicks, sleep was to be avoided unless you wanted Freddy to slash through your walls or wake up as a pod.
Those movies always bothered me.
I hate the feeling of falling asleep when I don't want to fall asleep. This used to happen to me all the time, particularly on Wednesday nights when I was young.
Because I was big fan of horror films, my parents used to let me stay up "late" to watch Shock Theater which played all of the Lugosi, Karloff and Chaney films. Frankenstein, Dracula, the Wolfman, the Raven, the Mummy, the Black Cat, The Invisible Ray,The Ghoul,The Werewolf of London etc. The show came on  came on past my bedtime so it was quite a privilege and quite a challenge.
Plus, I was actually scared by the movies or at least I expected to be.
I would take my position on the carpet in front of our timy teevee set. The movie would start and before too long, I would realize that I was falling asleep. I learned to recognize the feeling and the "oh no" that accompanied it. I would invariably choose to "rest my eyes" for just a minute during a commercial. I learned after awhile that once I started to rest my eyes, the rest periods would increase in frequency and duration until at last I was asleep on the floor and had to be carted of to bed all the time insisting "I'm awake, I'm awake"
The morning came and I awoke with a sense of failure and a determination to make it all the way through the next week. I realized that once I started to "rest my eyes", it was all over. I would make a conscious effort to "resist the rest" but week after week I failed.
I wasn't used to failure back in those days and it frightened me more than the movies did. I was learning about temptation and my inability to resist it.
This was my first previews of fatigue but I really didn't know what fatigue was until a few months ago. There's a difference between fatigue and being tired, passing out, blacking out, dozing off or being exhausted.
For the past few months, I've suffered fatigue and it's a lot different from "resting my eyes" because in fatigue I'm not even interested in the "movie" that is my life. All I want to do is sleep, well not exactly sleep but more like escape but evdn in the escaping there is the over-riding sense of failure and guilt as days melt away and merge with nights.
Fatigue sucks.
So as I write these words, I am resisting the urge to "rest my eyes" and to go downstairs to my cave/pit. The urtge is strong but not as strong as yesterday and yesterday wasn't as strong as the day before.
They told me after my last blast of radiation that sometimes the fatigue starts to go away after a week and a half but sometimes it can continue for three or four months or in some cases forever.
Today is exactly a week and a half since my last blast. I'm gonna go the distance. I'm not goin' downstairs. I'm not gonna turn into a pod person again today. No way. I've charged up my camera. I'm snapping flowers. I'll be leaving for the ballpark in three hours. I'm gonna look good. This is the day I marked down on my calendar for the beginning of my comeback and I'm not gonna rest my eyes until I get back from Frontier Field.
My brother is my best friend and I haven't seen him during this whole situation. I want to see him now. I want him to see me snapping pictures, keeping score, drinking a beer and rooting for the old home team.
Freddy Fatigue can't get me at Frontier Field if I keep my eyes on the ball.
OVID WARREN PEETS
    Even though I think I'm a smart ass, I'm not as smart as I think I am.My name is Ovid Peets.
    I'm here to tell you a story about a guy who was proud of his ignorance and worried that he wasn’t as dumb as he thought he was . Over the course of our acquaintance this man gratified himself by proving conclusively that he was even dumber than he had hoped.
    His name was Thornton Krell. He was my professor. I was taking a seminar class called Metaphysiction at a place called Montgomery Community College. I didn't know what the hell Metaphysiction was and neither did my advisor, Ward Stokes. As soon as I found out that Stokes was vague on the seminar, I decided to throw it into my schedule. I figured I could drop the course later and blame the drop on Stokes who would have to admit that he didn't know what the hell he was talking about when we first discussed the offering.
    Everyone knows that in a fire, the survival strategy is to drop and roll. Only MCC students know that academic survival strategy is to enroll and then drop.
    I can remember the first few minutes of the first class without looking at my notes. I can’t look at my notes from any class before Krell’s class because I never took notes. I used to draw pictures. I had contempt for anyone who actually took notes. What a waste of time. What a waste of paper. I figured it was all posturing because anytime I would ask anyone to see their “notes” they would always say they didn’t have any notes either.  
    They must have been drawing pictures too or writing those little love letters that begin “I‘m sitting in class bored out of mind and thinking about what we did last night…...
    For some reason I used to draw a hockey rink as seen from a nosebleed seat. After I drew the rink in great detail, including stick figure crowds, I would rest the point of the pen somewhere on the “Ice” and wrist flick the point towards the “Goal” which resembled a large E turned without the middle perpendicular. If I managed to stop the point within the E, the stroke counted as a goal. I would disallow goals in which the stroke was slowed down enough to mimic conscious purpose. Only subconscious strokes counted. Sometimes the pencil and the “ref” would get in long arguments about whether or not a goal should count or not. In this way, with an occasional fake “I’m listening and I’m interested” glance at the teacher, class time passed.
    When I wasn't drawing hockey rinks, I was drawing drum sets.  This habit was about to change within the first ten minutes of encountering Krell.
    They say that a student pretty much makes up his mind how he will get along with a teacher within the first five minutes that the teacher is in front of the class. Even while Krell was taking attendance and reviewing the institute rules, which everyone had heard at the beginning of every class at MCC (and still disobeyed) I was forming my impression of Krell. I kept hearing the song “96 Tears” playing in my brain. Anytime I hear ninety-six tears in my brain, I remember the group that sang the song…..Question Mark and the Mysterians with Question Mark written as ?.
    So, my initial and lasting impression of Krell was of a mysterious guy who would have a lot of questions for me to consider and about whom I would have a lot of questions which he would probably never consider because I would never pose the questions what with the hockey playing and the drum sets.And that someone would cry: cry, cry, cry; ninety six tears yeah.  
    The first thing he did after the preliminary administrivia was to turn his gaze upon the class and make these sounds: (and now I consult the notes that I didn’t have at the time that Krell was making the sounds) “Alpha, Beta, Gamma, Delta, Epsilon, Zeta, Eta, Theta, Iota, Kappa, Lambda, Mu, Nu, Xi, Omicron, Pi, Rho, Sigma, Tau, Upsilon, Phi, Chi, Psi, Omega”.
    Next, he took out a match. Before striking the match he informed us that the sounds he had just made were the letters of the Greek alphabet. He said his first goal was to have everyone in the class be able to repeat those sounds in the time it took a match to burn down to the finger tips. With that he struck the match and recited the alphabet and with a flourish blew out the match in plenty of time.
    “I’m going to repeat the alphabet. You will take notes while I recite. Then, I’m going to call on one of you. . I will light the match. You will recite the Greek alphabet before the match burns my fingers. You may use your notes”
    With that, he repeated “Alpha, Beta, Gamma, Delta, Epsilon, Zeta, Eta, Theta, Iota, Kappa, Lambda, Mu, Nu, Xi, Omicron, Pi, Rho, Sigma, Tau, Upsilon, Phi, Chi, Psi, Omega“.
    I stopped drawing the hockey rink and right there on the still freezing ice, I took my first serious notes Alfa, Bayta, Gamma, Delta, Epsilon, Zayta, Eighta, Theta, Iota, Kappa, Lambda, Mew, New, Zi, Omicron, Pi, Rho, Sigma, Tau, Upsilon, Phi, Chi, Sigh, Omega.
    I wasn’t looking around to see if anybody else was taking notes.
    Krell paused at Omega. He looked at the attendance roster. He took a match from the pack. He said “Mr. Troy. You will give me back the alphabet. You may use your notes. I will count to five and light the match”
    I don’t remember much about Mr. Troy except that he was wearing a tee shirt that said “Weed Man”. When Krell got to five, Troy got to his feet and headed to the door. With the match still burning in Krell’s hand, Troy looked back at the  spontaneous combustion in the front of the room. “Kiss my fart” he yelled and walked out the door.
    Krell kept the match burning in silence until it reached his finger tips at which point he said “Ouch” and shook the match out.
    “Kiss my fart” Krell mused aloud "what an interesting juxtaposition of the physical upon the invisible. He might have been a great student but alas, I’m afraid that’s the last time we’ll see Troy although we will talk about him quite often.”
    He took out another match. “Let’s try it again. Helen Kamp, it‘s your turn”
    Helen read the alphabet from her notes. She finished with plenty of match to spare.
    “Very good. Haylen” said Krell while snapping his fingers with the loudest snap I‘d heard since my left handed sixth grade clarinet teacher snapped me out of music lessons for incorrectly counting measures. Krell’s snaps, on the other hand, conveyed praise not criticism “How do you account for your success?”
    “I read from my notes” said Helen.
    “And before you read them……..”
    “I wrote them.”
    "And before you wrote them?” Krell asked.
    “I listened, Mr Krell.”
    “And in literary terms, Haylen, what verbal exercise are we involved in right now?”
    “A dialogue.”
   “A Socratic dialogue to be more specific. Thank You Haylen for introducing the basic tenents of this class. The dullest pencil on the roughest paper has a better memory than the sharpest brain in the smoothest intellect. Aristotle, the student of Plato wrote very little...what remains of his work is a hodgepodge of his notes combined with the notes of the students he was teaching in his Lyceum, Any questions?”
    In the pause that inevitably follows any teacher asking if there are any questions, two impressions raced through my mind. 1: Helen might be the Hawking of the class which greatly increased my odds of bozohood and 2: The teacher had a Southern accent when he called on Helen. He called her Haylen.
    The pause ended as it always does with a dork with a question.
    Arthur Gregor raised his hand. Krell nodded in his direction.
    Gregor asked “Well, Mr. Krell what exactly is the definition of metaphysics and the relationship of that defintion to metaphysiction”
   Krell responded, “ With all due respect, the answer to that question comes at the end of the class not at the beginning because the entire purpose of this seminar is to explore the intellectual journey that led to metaphysics and later metaphysiction".
    Krell continued, "Haylen has already touched upon some of the primary components. We will be learning how Socrates led to Plato how Plato led to Aristotle and how Aristotle led to metaphysics. In a nutshell, Socrates asked questions in verbal dialogue. Plato was the student of Socrates. Plato listened to the dialogues that Socrates narrated. Plato recorded the dialogues which were a history of the philosophical life of Socrates. Socrates only spoke. Plato listened and took notes. Plato added his own thoughts to the thoughts of Socrates which he had noted. He passed his thoughts and notes on to others who were taking note of his thoughts which were the thoughts of Socrates filtered through the lens of Plato. Thus, Plato became a teacher."
    Krell went to the blackboard and printed the words Socrates, Aristitole and Plato. He began drawing lines between and amongst the names and explained; "Aristotle was a student of Plato. Aristotle added his own thoughts to Plato’s thoughts which were themselves notes upon the thoughts of Socrates which led through logic and biology and astrology to metaphysics. Aristotle was the first teacher of metaphysics. I’m not going to even try to describe the lineage that led from Aristotle to Krell because it’s taken me my entire life up to this very second to unravel that journey which is continuing even as I speak and upon which you, Mr. Gregor are a fellow traveler until you follow the path of Troy“.
    By this time, the hockey game had ended and I was, for the first time, taking notes furiously, afraid that I would be called upon to suffer the fate of Troy. I know for sure that I was taking notes at this time because the above paragraphs are an interpretive reconstructions of the words of Krell based upon the actual notes of that first class on that last hockey rink upon which I glanced as I composed the last paragraph and will be consulting for the rest of this effort.
    See,another thing about notes is, they stick around. If they didn’t there would be no Aristitle and God knows what else there wouldn’t be...maybe even God.
    If nothing else this class of Krell’s was, by definition, noteworthy.
    I’m not sure if my notes are worthy of the noteworthiness of Krell’s class (what with the high probability of bozos on this bus) because I myself may be a bozo and if you’re on this particular bus, holding on to the handrail next to mine, you may be a bozo as well.
    Unless you're a Hawking.
    By the time I left class that day only three of us remained, myself, Helen and Julia. Arthur had taken an early lav break and had not returned. Weedman Troy had apparently enrolled and dropped, at least that's what Krell said at the end of the period.
    "The bad news is that five is the minimum enrollment to hold a seminar. The good news for you four survivors, if in fact the seminar survives, is that if we continue the class and I use the traditional grading curve, the E has already directed me to kiss his fart."
    When you're riding in my bus, in which failure is always an option, it's reassuring to hear the E has left the building. I made up my mind I was in this class for the duration. I even had notes to prove my determination.
    Riding this wave of confidence and conviction, I decided to approach Helen and confess my embarrassment at Krell's mispronuniciation of her name.
    "Excuse me. I was in your Metaphysiction class. I couldn't figure out why the teacher had a Southern accent only when he said your name. Helen is such a nice, classical name. I'm sorry he had to butcher it."
    Helen looked at me as if she were looking at a dog turd tidbit on the sole of a wedding shoe.
    "Why thank you for your sensititivity Oafid. Not only have you underestimated the teacher but also you've insulted me and my parents. My father's name is Haynes. My mothers name is Helen. They named me Haylen. I'm sorry my name isn't classical enough for you"
    Haylen turned on her heel and was gone before I had the opportunity to clear either my throat, my name or hers or her parents or Krell.
    SECOND CLASS
    I beat the teacher to the second class. We all did. I was the last to arrive not including Krell.
    Arthur, Haylen and Julia were all in their seats. I nodded at Arthur, tried to avoid Haylen's gaze by looking down at the floor. Then after noting the awesome old school sandals that were between the floor and Haylen's soles, I got a better look at Julia.
    Julia was not a beautiful woman but there was something about her that demanded my attention. After about two seconds I realized what that something was. Julia was dressed in an exact replica of the curtain rendered green velvet gown that Scarlett O'Hara had worn to visit Rhett Butler when he was in jail where he was sick and tired of seeing women in rags; where he was relieved to see that Scarlett was not in rags and was ready to give her anything until he discovers that her hands are filled with callouses.
    I was surfing in this state of stupefication and cinematic reverie when Krell entered the classroom. Apparently I had walked in on the conclusion of the customary debate about how long the class waited for the tardy teacher before disbanding, five minutes for adjunct or TA, ten minutes for assistant professor, fifteen minutes for full professor.
    Nobody knew what category Krell was so I have the feeling if he would have been five seconds late, the class would have been empty by the time he entered which would have spelled the end of metaphysiction, right there. But there he was right in the nick of time. I took out my notebook and pencil. I gazed at the Greek alphabet just in case we began where we left off.
    Krell said "Well folks it looks like we have a class. It seems that after Paris burned out, he immediately dropped the class which caused Ryan Montana of interdisciplinary to have a meeting with June Brickwood of the bursars office which led to a meeting with Kay Stafford of the philosophy department which led to a meeting with Dr. Gary Gottschalk of the English Dept. which led to a meeting with Charlene Bellavia the supervisor of instruction which led to a meeting with Scott Lemmer of adjunct education which led to a meeting with Dean Mike Champion who okayed the class fifteen minutes ago while I waited outside his office."
   "In case you're wondering, everyone of those people make much more money than I do"So, Julia, when I strike this match, tell me the Greek alphabet and when you're finished I'll explain education to you."
    With that Krell struck his match and Julia finished her recitation beautifully before the flame was gone with the wind.
    Krell congratulated Julia and began his lecture.
   "Once upon a time there was a guy who was a terrific learner. Let's call him Torch." Krell began and continued. Everything activated Torch's curiosity which fired up his intellect which filled him with inexhaustible creative, emotional, intuitional and investigative energy. Torch learned everything he could about each person, place, thing or idea that he encountered with his senses, with his emotions, with his feelings and with his intuitions.One day it dawned on Torch that the best way to increase his own learning was to give away what he had. Torch decided to teach."
   Krell printed the word TEACH on the board and continued.
    "When the teacher is ready, the students will appear and when the students are ready the teacher will appear. In the early days of Torch's teaching, there were many appearances and disappearances. Usually, they were out of synch.Sometimes, Torch's teaching schedule got a little unpredictable what with the perpetual investigations of all things attracting his attention for random amounts of time. Similarly, his students,  their curiosity activated by Torch, were out and about making their own discoveries, building their own toys. Eventually, one of his students, let's call him Arclipides, came up wih an idea."
      Krell wrote ARCLIPEDES on the board and continued.
    "After a  session of sharing on the steps of the Atheneum, Arclipides asked   ‘Why don't we all come back here to these very same steps on the same day at the same time next week’. Next week arrved and everybody showed up. Everybody was only four people and Torch, the teacher. The four people were Lysis, Arclipides, Sachelli, and Lyvia. As time went on the four people grew to forty people. The forty people grew into a hundred people. At this point Arclipedes came up with his second big idea, ‘why don't we break this group into four groups. One group can meet on Monday, the next group on Tuesday, the third group on Wednesday and the fourth group on Thursday’.
    Krell wrote SCHEDULE on the board and continued.
   "Torch had a little problem with this big idea. Even though meeting with the people was definitely feeding his learning habit, four days a week was a bit much. Torch suggested two groups on Monday and two groups on Wednesday. Arclipedes went along with the idea. Arclipedes divided the hundred into four groups of twenty five and told them which day and time to show up on the steps.As time went on, the hundred turned into thousands and the thousands turned into millions and the millions turned into billions.The steps turned into hundreds of thousand of schools.Torch continued to learn.Sachelli, Lysis and Lyviia went on to become the first faculty. Arclipedes became the first administrator.
    Krell wrote ADMINISTRATOR on the board and next to the word a dollar sign. Then he continued
    "Eventually, Arclipedes and his followers started telling everybody where to go, what to learn and how to teach.All of the followers of Arclipedes seemed to have a natural interest in finances so the gathering places grew bigger and bigger as a price tag began to be attached to learning. Torch never had much interest in money and neither did Sachelli, Lysis or Lyviia. Learning was their treasure and giving away what they had earned (after all, learned is earned plus an l for either life or love) was the best way to preserve and enrich their intellectual treasure.This was fine for Arclipedes. Altruism always cuts cost."
    Krell paused for a moment as a bell rang somehwere.
    Krell shrugged his shoulders at the sound of the bell as if indicating "See that's a perfect example of what I'm talking about".
    Then, he continued: "Way, way back before the steps turned into schools, Torch and Arclipedes were on a collision course. When the crash finally happened only Arclipedes walked away. Arclipedes had amassed more money and with more money had come more power.All Torch had was teaching, learning and the love and respct of his students. Trouble. Mismatch.Arclipedes insisted that what Torch was espousing was not good for the people. The powers that be agreed. Torch drank the Kool Aid."
    Krell wrote HEMLOCK on the board and continued.
    "The remaining faculty insisted upon some degree of intellectual freedom if they were to continue coming back to the steps. This was the beginning of tenure.Tenure is to education what beer is to Homer Simpson; the cause of as well as the solution to all of the problems in the classroom. Arclipedes ‘not good for the people’ eventually turned into the standard administrative method of suppressing progressive ideas while sustaining status quo. ‘Not good for the people’ became ‘not good for the kids’ if an innovative idea needed to be stopped or ‘good for the kids’ if a stale idea needed to be preserved.”
    Krell paused, looked out the window and wrote STATUS QUO on the board before he continued.
    "Today, for example we have middle schools. Not only do we have middle schools but those schools usually start the earliest in the morning and contain the kids who would benefit most from getting more sleep.Going back to K-8 schools would simply be ‘not good for the kids’ until the decision was made to return to K-8 schools, the justification for which will be that it has suddenly become ‘good for the kids’.Other examples abound.The factory schedule. SAT exams. Standardized testing. The categorization and separation of knowledge into subjects and departments. The hierarchy of the sciences. How did anyone ever determine that biology was easier than chemistry and chemistry easier than physics.For those seeking entry into the closed fraternity/sorority of "science" biology is traditionally taken first, then chemistry then physics.This is how that particular hierarchy was determined.An Arclipedean confronted this choice at the beginning of the twentieth century and determined the order of scientific investigation,the way Arclipedians determine many subdivisions of learning. Alphabetical order.”
“Thus we have”, and Krell wrote  ont he board
Biology
Chemistry
Physics
and
they are all
Good
For
the Kids
Until
They're
Not."
    Krell wondered if there were any questions.
    I raised my hand.
    "So, Mr. Krell, physics is no more difficult than biology?"
    Krell turned his gaze on me as a cat gazes at a mouse except with kindness rather than ferocity. "You're name is Ovid, right? That's an unusual name. Where did it come from?"
    "My father named me after an eye doctor who cured him of lazy eye. His name was Dr. Ovid Pearson. He operated on my Dad's eyes."
    "The reason I asked", said Krell, is that I have a great affection for the Latin poet Ovid whose most famous work is the Art of  Love."
    As if on cue Arthur sneezed snottily.
    " Well, Ovid, do you think it's more complicated or important to figure out how we got here than who we are or how to build a television. All the sciences are the same. We've constructed the borders as another means of educational elimination of the unworthy."
    He took a sip from whatever he was drinking and continued.
    "The more the Arclipedeans took over the steps, the more schools came to resemble businesses. This was the great Arclipedian strategy. Find something essential, turn that essential into a business and keep the business a secret.Thus we have the great experiment of American public education. The schools serve as filtering devices for American society. The idea was for the rich to get richer, the poor to get poorer and for the multitude in the middle to miss the picture entirely.And for the Arclipedeans to make money, raise tuition and determine what is "good for the kids".
    Krell wrote TUITION on the blackboard and then he continued.
    "Arclipedeans realized that everybody loves rags to riches stories, so the most brilliant 2% of the poor and 18% of the middle class were permitted to pass through the screen. This permission was based upon stupendous grades which were largely based upon persistence, note-taking and subscription to values that were ‘good for kids’. Value to society was determined by the college attended at the end of the twelve year rainbow of public education. The kids with the most money went to the best schools which were, by Arclipedean definition, the schools that cost the most to attend. As soon as those kids graduated, they were expected to contribute generously to the alumni fund in support of their schools which kept the coffers of their selected schools full which enhanced the reputation of that school which made the prestige of a degree from that school so much greater. It was possible for a child from a rich family to go to a great school and become the most powerful man on the face of the earth even as that kid without the money could or should have Peter principled out as an assistant manager at Wendy's."
    Krell wrote HAMBURGER on the board. I wanted one bad.
    Then he continued.
    "This is what Arclpedes foresaw when he said "let's all meet here at the same time next week".What to do with the masses of people who didn't have the money, the brains, the values or the persistence to make it through the screen to the Ivy League or even the Big Ten or even the SUNY system.There must be business posibilities in that mess er mass. We built colleges without dormitories and called those colleges junior colleges or community colleges. At these places we set up one last screen for entrance to the American dream. One final fling to begin to grab the brass ring."
    He wrote MCC on the board. He looked around the room and continued.
"We can always find teachers who will work for next to nothing. We can put those teachers who will work for nothing in front of students who have next to nowhere to go.We can hire a load of budding Arclipedeans to keep the cruise on course, even if the cruise sometimes resembles a cross between McHale's Navy and the Love Boat. They can be Deans (short for Arclipedean) and department heads and project managers and instructional specialists and financial aid counselors and bursars etc, etc, etc.They can help us determine ‘what's good for kids’. In the end there will be a classroom with a minimum of five students and a teacher
or
in our
case,
four."
    I noticed that whenever Krell wanted to make a point, he seriously
slowed
down
the pace
of his speech.
    I looked around and noticed that neither Julia nor Arthur were taking notes of any kind. I was still too embarrassed to look at Haylen. I did look at her foot and noticed that her awesome sandal was half on and half off.
    Did that mean she was taking notes or not?
    When I raised my glance upward, I noticed that Arthur had a gloved hand in the air. I hadn't noticed the glove before. I figured Arthur was doing some sort of Wacko Jacko comedy act or something.
    Krell spotted the glove and nodded at Arthur.
    "Question?"
    "Yes," said Arthur, "Are we gonna have a test on this stuff".
    Arthur looked over at Julia, who nodded her head first at Arthur then at Krell.
    Julia raised her hand. "Yes" said Julia "how exactly will we be graded in this course?"
 Krell answered, "Let me answer the second question first. The grading will be metaphysical and as far as the first question, thank you for reminding me to bring up another early Arclipidean
whose
name
was
testacles"
    Krell wrote TESTACLES on the board and continued."Back in the torch-lit prearclipidean days of learning, all instructional elements were in balance. Structure was in balance with substance. Sensing was in balance with thinking. Feeling in balance with intuition. Process in balance with coverage. Evaluation in balance with instruction.The distance between evaluation and instruction was minimal. Evaluation was part of instruction and instruction part of evaluation. Self-evaluation was evident. If a student could follow the instruction that meant the student could grasp the body of knowledge within the instruction. The level of individual grasp could be ascertained by the intensity with which the student applied the instruction to his, or in Lyviia's case, her life. In other words the illumination of torch was built upon two principles: 1) Take what you need and leave the rest. 2) By your works, you will be judged. Something about this didn't sit well with Arclipides. The problem began with sub-division and led to differrentiation. How could differentiations within sub-divisions be articulated.That's when Testacles revolutionized education. "Why don't we demand that the students repeat the words of the teacher to show that they have heard the words"
    Krell wrote the word REPETITION on the board and then wrote it again and smirked.
    "Arclipedes thought about this for a few days. When next he saw Testacles, he said "I like your idea about the students repeating the words of the teacher. The student who repeats the words most accurately gets the highest ranking in his subdivision.We need a word to describe the instrument that we will use to determine the level of repetition and the differentiation based upon that repetition. I've decided we should name that instrument after you, because it was your idea. When we ask students to repeat the words of the teacher,we'll call that demand for repetition a test. Now we need a word to call the differerentiations themselves. What should we call the  results of the ya know, the uh test. It should be something like steps indicating movement up or down. What's another word for steps, Testacles "
    "Ummm, steps are actually grades"
    Krell wrote GRADES on the board and continued, pretending that he was both Arclipedes and Testacles. When speaking as Arclipedes Krell spoke in a higher, more rapid pitch. When Testacles, Krell slowed down and spoke in a deep basso profundo.
"Grades is great, Testacles. Students will take tests to earn grades. The higher the grades, the greater the rewards. 'Testacles, you're a genius'.Relentless, determined Testacles (pronounced test ah kleez) was honored but he had yet another question. "which words of the teacher should we demand that the students repeat on these tests. Should the same words be asked of every student even if they have different teachers/"
"The words', answered Arclipedes, "should be the words that are
best
for
the people"
    Testacles, whose spirit was not easily broken, had one more question. "Who then determines what words of what teachers are best for the people/"
    Arclipedes knew the answer to that one. "Testacles, my virile friend,
We
are
the people."
The class continued but my notes ended with
we
are
the
people.
STOPPING AT THE LIBRARY AFTER CLASS
    After class I decided to cruise over to the town library to see if I could check out a copy of Cat's Cradle, Catch 22, Catcher in the Rye or Crime and Punishment. Hey if I can save a buck using the library, I'll save that buck.
    Libraries are great anyways. Where else can a guy go to search for something that he wants, find that something and have somebody give him that something for free as long as the guy promises to bring that something back in a reasonable time.
    Of course, even that level of freedom and civilization poses an ethical problem for some guys.
    I know a guy who steals books from the library. In his mind he's not stealing them, he's just making his own due date. He'll swipe a book. He'll take it home. He'll take a lesiurely five month read. He'll slip the book back in the slot when he's finished, if he gets finished.
No problem.
    Anyways when I was walking into the library, I noticed that somebody had unloaded maybe fifty cardboard boxes full of books on the sidewalk in front of the building. There were at least a thousand and maybe twenty five hundred books in those boxes. The sky was gray. Rain was drizzling down upon these abandoned books.
    I stopped by the pile and looked at a couple of titles. One of the books that I picked up was called Rock of Ages: The Rolling Stone History of Rock and Roll. Another book which looked like a prayer book was called As Bill Sees It. A third book was called Myths and Facts: A guide to the Arab-Israeli Conflict.
    I tried to form a mental picture of the guy who had read and deep-sixed all these books and what kind of drama led to that abandonment/donation.
    The only guy I could think of was Krell.
    I assumed that all of the books in his collection would be equally compelling/comKrelling. I figured that when I came out, I could grab a dozen or so soaked books, dry them out and make them mine.
    I entered the library. I picked up Catcher and Catch. I walked around the stacks for a few minutes looking at periodicals. Unlike the guy I told you about earlier, I checked out my books at the circulation desk in a civilized way.
    Maybe twenty minutes had passed. I went outside, intending to grab some soaked books.The garbage truck had beat me to the books. Of the fifty boxes only four remained. I watched as the burly garbage guy picked up box number forty six of fifty and threw it into the grinder. Forty five boxes had already been devoured. Millions of words. Hours, weeks, years, centuries of attention and creation. The garbage guy noticed me looking at him. He hit me with a glance that howled "yeah?"
    I said, "kinda sad, really"
    He said, "It will all be recycled"
    I said "You got it" and walked to my car.
    I had learned something about life, death and eternity. The garbage guy had been yet another teacher. His name might as well have been Yoric. Mine might as well be Torch
    I got in my car and headed South.I wondered what the guy who had brought all of those boxes of books to the library would have thought if he knew his beloved books would not even get into the door of the library. His donation was in vain.
    It reminded me of the time that a buddy of mine accidentally ran over a stray cat who was looking for some shade.  He was backing out of my family's driveway.  He heard a tiny thump.He got out of the car. He found the lifeless cat. He put the cat in a bag. There would be no letting this cat out of this bag, not as a functioning cat anyways. My buddy brought the bag full of broken cat to our front door. He rang the bell. When my mother answered the door, my friend said: "This cat died in vain"
    I've often wondered about that quote. My friend was suggesting that the cat in the bag had been ripped off before realizing its purpose in life. This suggests that cats actually have a purpose in life. If that purpose is to live nine lives, then the cat in the bag definitely died in vain.
    Or maybe the cat's purpose in life, like all of ours, is to simply not be hungry or to get run over and become part of a legend.
    I was feeling hungry so I stopped at Dee's delicatessen and bought a ridiculously huge submarine sandwich with everything aboard.
    I continued to aim South, heading towards Keenan Park.
KEENAN PARK
    Keenan Park is a great place to relax, meditate the purpose of cats, contemplate American education, take a nature walk and/or eat a sandwich. As I approached the Park, I noticed paper plates with arrows and words nailed to telephone poles. The plates read Civil War Re-enactment ahead. The arrows pointed towards Keenan Park. I noticed another word on some of the plates. That word was FREE. Hey, if it's FREE it's me.
    Me, the words, my car, my submarine sandwich and the arrows were all headed for a collision at the same place.
    I got out of my car at Keenan and started looking for a bench upon which to sink into my submarine. That's when I came face to face with Robert E. Lee.
    General Lee was heading North as I was heading South. I was amazed to see General Lee. What do you say when you're walking South into a park to eat a submarine sandwich after a morning with Krell and you run into the replica of a  dead rebel general who has reconstituted himself and is heading North?
    I figured a crisp salute would be a good start. I snapped one off. General Lee smiled beatifically upon me and said "At ease, Johnny".
    I relaxed and spoke "General Lee, you were a genius. You waged one hell of a campaign. If only the artillery had been more accurate, Pickett's charge might have worked and we'd be in a whole different ballgame right now."
    "Actually," said General Lee, "Maybe not all that different. American politics today are more or less dominated by the old Confederacy if you think about it. So my men who were slaughtered goin' up the hill didn't totally die in vain"
    "Unlike a cat I once owned", I replied.
    "I have a cat too" said General Lee. "I mean not me as General Lee but me the guy who dresses up like General Lee at these here re-enactments. My cat once killed a Doberman named Duke"
    "That sounds like one helluva story, uh General Lee"
    "Just call me Lee. That's my given name, son. Lee Edward Roberts. I guess it was inevitable that I would end up masquerading as Robert E Lee. For all my years in school, they kept calling my name directory style whenever they took attendance. Ovah and ovah and ovah. One day, it hit me. My purpose in life. A simple twist of fate"
    I wanted to hear about the cat and the Doberman but my stomach was starting to growl. I resisted my urge to inquire further. I snapped off another salute and said the only thing I could think of at such an odd moment: "Thank God for Aristotle"
    General Lee nodded in agreement.
    "Generally, I agree" is what I think I heard General Lee say as we parted and I headed further down the path, deeper into the Park.I continued to head south towards the bench in front of the pavillion past the meadow. As I strode towards the bench, two dozen people on horseback began to congregate at opposite ends of the meadow. A dozen were dressed in blue, another dozen in grey. All twenty four were brandishing wooden swords.
    I reached the bench. I vowed never to be hungry again. I unwrapped my sub and began chomping just as the two dozen cavarly men began to charge towards each other.
    I didn't mind the noise. I actually kinda liked it. The submarine tasted a little better because of it. It wasn't the noise that was causing my thought processes to grow blurry and dark.
    I wasn't sure if what I was watching was a calvary or a cavalry re-enactment. I knew one of them was the correct word for the place where Christ got nailed and the other was the correct word for soldiers on horses.
    I knew that soldiers on horses must have been quite the military breakthrough and quite an advantage over terrified, soon to be trampled soldiers not on horses.
    I knew that soldiers on horses turned out to be quite a disadvantage when the fabled Polish calvary encountered German soldiers not on horses but rather in tanks. The Polish cavalry was blown to smithereens.
    Even in my mind I started using both words for one meaning. I could settle for a fifty percent grade on my internal vocabulary. If I kept my mouth shut, no one would discover that I didn't know the difference between calvary and cavalry.
    My muddled thoughts grew darker when I thought of that proud Polish calvary splattered across their particular slaughterfield. That was a bad scene for sure but nowhere near as bad a scene as nailing the son of God to a cross after whipping the crap out of him and crowning him with thorns like they did at cavalry.
    Meanwhile the cavalrys in the meadow were having the time of their lives running into each other while flailing their wooden, fake swords. I realized the swords were crosses painted black and silver with one perpendicular four times longer than the other.
    These replica forces were attacking each other with crosses.
    I imagined all of the crosses with an outstretched figure upon them. I imagined the blue and the gray horsemen attacking each other with half-assed crucifixes.In that way, my description of the charge as either calvary or cavalry would have been correct.
    Oh yeah, even on this bright afternoon my thinking had once again grown dark and out of focus.  
    ".........................  .................... in focus"
    I heard her before I saw her and I didn't clearly hear her until after I saw her. When I saw her, I didn't really see her. I saw Scarlett and Scarlett was hugging me.
    "Are you talking to me?" I said in subdued DeNiro as I turned my head to the left. The face I saw inside the green bonnet belonged to Julia.
    "Yes, I am" said Julia," and I was talking to you before when you were lost somewhere in dark space. I said 'hi', you didn't answer. Then I said, 'get your thinking back in focus' and you turned your head my way, all Taxi Driver. If you don't mind me saying so, you still don't appear to be seeing things too clearly"
    I returned her greeting, told her that I didn't mind her saying so and added "that's quite a projection", even as I noted with internal alarm and external denial how accurate she was.
   Julia said "I know a lot about projection. My grandfather was an arc-light carbon projectionist at the old RKO Palace. My father was a projectionist at Loew's before he became a megaplex manager. He would like me to become a professional projectionist but my mother has different ideas. She wants me to keep my projections intuitive."
    "Well, what made you project that I was out of focus?" I asked
    "Guys between eighteen and twenty five are always out of focus, sometimes more so than other times but always muddled, always absorbed by noise. Lots of times the puddle grows darker than it ought to be" said Julia.
    I remembered how much the noise of the calvary charge helped me to enjoy my sandwich.
    Julia/Scarlett was starting to scare me.
    I feigned indifference.
    "And upon what does your Dad base his projection"
    "He bases his projection about the attention span of people on his policy for projectionists at his plex".
   "He bases his projection about the attention span of people on his policy for projectionists at his plex? Is that what you said" I asked Julia.
    "That's what I said", she answered."There's nothing wrong with your listening"
    "Well, Julia, do you want me to project as to how your Pop's policy for projectionists at his plex affects his projection about the attention span of people or are you going to explain"
    "Ovid, I'm flattered, You remembered my name. Why don't you go ahead and project"
    "Julia I'm afraid my projection, according to your father's projection, would be dark and out of focus. Why don't you go ahead and explain"
    I finished up my plastic twenty ounce bottle of Diet coke and tossed it at the waste basket next to the bench. A miracle...it went in. I pumped my fist and said 'yes' which Julia took as a signal to explain.
    " Fair enough. Back in the days of Grand- Dad" Julia began, "movie theaters could seat many more viewers. Some, if not most theaters could sit a thousand folks at a time. Still, for all those people, they had only one projectionist operating two projectors. Each projector would carry a reel of film. Just before the reel ran out on the first projector, the projectionist would flip on the second projector which he had just loaded with the next reel. Didja ever notice those little scratches or circles that show up on the upper right corner of movies and wonder if you were seeing things?"
    "Yeah, I've noticed those marks. They even show up on teevee when the old movies are played"
    "Those marks signalled that the reel that was playing was coming to an end. The projectionist would fire up the second projector and at the exact second that projector one ran out of film, projector two picked up the slack and threw its light on the screen. As soon as projector two took over, projector one went into rewind. When the rewind was finished, the projectionist would take that rewound reel off the projector and replace that reel with the next reel which would be ready to go on projector one as soon as the film ran out on projector two."
    "That's reely interesting" I punned as I felt my focus starting to slip. Julia missed the quip and continued.
    "Those were the old days. One theater, one screen, two projectors, one projectionist. My Dad's multiplex has sixteen theaters, only two of which have more than three hundred seats. One has five hundred, the other has three hundred fifty. The other twelve range from one hundred to three hundred, Most of them are three hundred."
    "Ya know, Julia, it's funny. I've always wanted to bowl a three hundred game. I think I'd rather bowl a three hundred game than hit a hole in one. It's close though. Which would you prefer"
    "I'd prefer that you maintain your focus and let me finish what we started. If that's too much to ask just say so"
    Here I was presented with the perfect storm, the ideal situation to use the greatest line of all time. I knew that all I had to do was say, 'Frankly, my dear, I don't give a damn'  turn my back on Julia and exit stage North. I would have a story for my future wife, my future kids, my future grand-kids maybe even Krell.
And I was pretty sure Julia would sit there, watch me
walk
away
and
say
tomorrow
is
another
day.
    I'm polite. I blinked. Castles made of sand melt into the sea.
    Julia continued.
    "Nowadays, in the megaplex, we have one projectionist operating eight projectors.This bit of planning saves us seven salaries for starters. That's part of the reason why we stagger the starting times of movies. Another reason is to keep a stready stream of customers passing by the concessions stand".
    "Who can watch a movie without popcorn?" I asked.
    Julia, at least one step ahead of me answered "And who can eat popcorn, especially popcorn loaded with extra salt and butter, without having a soft drink.?
    "I'm getting thirsty just talking about it", I said while glancing at the empty Diet coke in the waste basket and wishing I had more.
    "That's why the invention of cup holders in megaplex seats actually saved movies" she said while unfastening her bonnet.
Julia continued. "The projectionists can change the reels on eight projectors at a time by changing reels on one while the other seven go unattended. This more efficient operation does run the risk that other films not being attended to might snag in the projector and get burnt by the lamp. To prevent this from happening, the projectionists who work for my father routinely expand the gap between the gate that supports the film and the lamp. This provides a margin of safety. It also results in the films being shown out of focus.The higher the population of males between eighteen and twenty five in the opening weekend audience, the greater the gap between the gate and the lamp. Nobody ever complains. Ever."
    Whoa. I thought that I was beginning to see the big picture.
     I reflected back to Julia's original projection with a question"And you're projecting that we young guys don't complain because  we don't know the movies are not in focus because our perception of life itself is out of focus therefore in synch with the out of focus film being projected behind us that shows up in front of us ?."
    "Exacata mundo". replied Julia "And there's more. See, Dad's got to save money on projector lamps. Those things cost a grand a pop. The more play we can get from the bulb, the more money we save. So we play the out of focus movies that you guys watch on the projectors with the dimmest lamps.These are the lamps that we should replace but we can use on you guys because you never complain about the darkness or the out of focus projection because we turn the volume ten percent louder in the dim bulb auditorium than we do in the other auditoriums. As long as you guys hear a lot of noise, you don't particularly care what you see. And whatever it is that you're seeing, you don't mind if it's dark as long as it's loud."
    The cavalry charge in the background had quieted down for a moment. I hoped the noise would begin again so I could concentrate on what Julia was saying and not be so distracted by looking at her. Especially without her bonnet. She was starting to piss me off.
    Julia stood up suddenly and took a furtive look North followed by a lingering look South. As she stood, I got another look. Julia was vee shaped, or should I say vee vee shaped with the bottom vee inverted and the top vee tottering precariously on the the bottom vee.
    No woman looks like that. Julia was wearing a corset. Why not, Scarlett wore one. Julia was channeling Scarlett . Fiddle Dee Dee.
    To my great relief, the calvary in the meadow started another charge. The din helped me relax. I wanted to ask Julia about the corset but didn't know where to start. I figured that I'd feign innocence and since she was so good at reading my mind maybe she'd take the bait.
    " Julia, your dress is beautiful. Is your outfit authentic?"
     She smiled infuriatingly and changed the subject.
     "Where did you ever get a name like Ovid."
    "Well, when I was young, I had a problem with my eyes and......"
      Julia interrupted and stepped a little closer " Oh yeah, I remember now..what’s your middle name?
   “Warren”. That's my middle name."
    Julia repeated my name aloud a couple of times "Ovid Warren Peets hmmmm.Ovid Warren Peets.
    I had the feeling she'd get half the puzzle and she did.
    "War and Peace. Damn, your last two names are war and peace"
    "That's only the half of it" I confessed.
    "Explain, Warren" She demanded.
   "My first name is Ovid.Like Krell said in class,  Ovid was a Roman poet. His most famous poem was The Art of Love. If you put the whole thing together, my name is Art, Love, War and Peace. My father thought that pretty well summed up life"
    I could tell Julia was impressed because she shut up  for a couple of minutes while she once again stood and looked North and then South. She moved a little closer still and asked “what do you prefer Ovid, art or love?”
    I tried again. "Is your dress comfortable"
    She came even closer, tilted her face upward and fluttered her eyelashes.
BIVOUACKED WITH BOBBI ROBERTS
    Twenty four hours earlier, Julia was bivouacked in the midst of a huge misunderstanding between the over-all Confederate commander Robert E. Lee and his wife, Barbara 'Bobbi' Roberts'.
    Julia had been participating in these encampments semi-willingly since she was a child. Because she no longer felt that she was a child, Julia didn't want to come to these "freak shows" any longer. The dustup began when Julia arrived in civvies and reported directly to the commander.
    When the commander asked Julia why she was out of costume, Julia nuclear dumped."I'm out of costume because I'm sick and tired of feeding people crappy popcorn at the plex. I never want to have that giant salt shaker in my hand again. I've lifted my last box of Diet pepsi syrup and brewed my last batch of fake pop. I'm tired of Dad, thinking that I'm going to get into the theater business. That business is falling apart.Everybody knows that movies now are nothing more than sneak previews for DVD's and pay TV.   Mom wants me to be a seamstress. I can't sew worth a damn. She knows it. I know itI'm going to community college now. I'm going there because my grades sucked in high school because I missed way too much school traveling around to these encampments.None of my history teachers gave me any credit for being here.The other teachers just thought encampment was odd; a gathering of live in the past doofusses with too much time on their hands. I'm having trouble keeping up in my classes. There are too many students in all of them, except one and that one has only four students and a weird teacher. There's a guy in that class who wears a glove all the time, who looks like he's got some complicated issues but he doesn't pay any attention to me. I don't like the other two students and I don't know what in hell the teacher is talking about nor how he intends to mark anybody."
    By this time, Julia had tears streaming down her face." I can't stand my job. I'm a disappointment to my parents. I'm invisible at school. I have no future plans. I might get thrown out of a flunky college. I'm attracted to a weirdo with a glove who doesn't know I exist.I've come to believe that these encampments that I used to love are egotistical freak shows. I'm not the cute little kid at the camp anymore. I'm a nobody, a nothing."
    Lee Lee was a bit conflicted.
    Lee Roberts was picking up a snootful of the most alluring perfume emanating from Julia, desperation, vulnerability, sincerity and low self-esteem. This combination of pheremonic emotional aromas has always created an irresistible bouquet for the opportunistic male. Lee Roberts was such an animal.
    General Robert E Lee, on the other hand, was all about empathy, action, and healing. General Robert E Lee was a God-like perfect example of man at the zenith of courage,compassion, chivalry, and Confederate culture. Lee Lee was a combination of both. So too was Robert Roberts.
    The commander put his arms around Julia. She leaned her face against his shoulder. The tears increased. The commander ran his hand soothingly along the back of Julia's head.
    "I wish you were wearing your snood", he said.
    Julia began to laugh, wondering what that comment would sound like to anyone overhearing the comment who had no idea what a snood was. The commander pulled her in a little tighter. Julia felt safe. She felt protected.
    "Why don't we take things one day at a time. Come back here tomorrow. Wear that Scarlett O'Hara curtain dress that I love so much, that we all love."
    "But", said Julia, "I have classes tomorrow."
    "I figured that you did" said the commander " Here's what you do. wear your dress to the classes. I'm sure you'll get noticed not only by the guy with the glove......" at the mention of the guy with the glove Julia laughed again"but also by the other folks in the class. It might even be a good time to ask the teacher about how he determines his grades. You certainly wouldn't look desperate or vulnerable or uh"
    Lee Roberts hesitated. He was afraid that he was letting his mask slip.
    "Or what?" asked Julia.
    "Or lacking in confidence" Lee continued. "Then after class, meet me right here and we'll talk again. Does that sound like a plan"
    "You always have such brilliant strategy, General Lee" Julia whisperered even as she was coming up with some strategy of her own.
    The rebellious embrace tightened before it relaxed. As they pulled away from one another, Julia brushed her cheek against the beard of Lee. Her lips might have grazed his cheek as they passed. Maybe more than grazed.Maybe lightly kissed. All in the eye of the beholder. The South had risen again. Or hadn't.
    The General’s wife, Bobbi Roberts had seen the whole thing.Buxom would have been an understatement. Reubenesque an overstatement. Voluptuous might have worked at one time when Bobbi had curves in places in which other women didn't even have places.
Simplicity is best.
Wide is the word.
    Everything about Barbara "Bobbi" Roberts was wide, including her teeth.'Wide and white' is how Bobbi herself described them. She was proud of her teeth. They were her most outstanding physical feature, a feature that demanded maintenance to preserve the sparkle. Bobbi was all about maintenance.
    Bobbi was in costume and her costume was flaunting her wideness. Her sleeves were wide. Folds on her bodice lent a further sense of width at the sholders and the bustline. She wore a wide hoop skirt which grew even wider as it descended towards her wide feet. The only thing relatively narrow about Bobbi was her waist which was narrow only in comparison to everything else and emphasized by gathers from her bodice and skirt. The narrowness at the waist only emphasized, by contrast, the width of her sleeves whenever her hands rested at her sides.
    Bobbi parted her hair in the middle and her simple flat hairstyle added to the dimension of her width by accentuating the width of her face. She gathered her long hair in a mesh net known as a snood at the nape of what reamined of her retreating neck.  Bobbi's snood was ornamented with bows and ribbons.
    Bobbi was proud of her snood and also aware that for some reason her snood seemed to, uh shall we say 'invigorate' her husband.
    A photograph of women during Civil War times usually caught the subjects with their lips tightly closed, often to conceal poor teeth. Bobbi's lips were tightly closed even though her teeth were far from poor. Bobbi's lips were closed because she was furious at what her eyes beheld as she looked through the window of the cabin in the park, the imaginary headquarters. Her husband, the so-called commander, was hugging and kissing some young hussy in civvies. Since the slut was in civvies, there was no way that Lee could justify his action as part of his duties as Commander. The dirty, cheating son of a bitch was whispering some indiscretion to that little crying/laughing harlot. Probably trying to arrange a slimy rendezvous for more intense cradle robbing.
    Bobbi bided her time. She watched as the embrace ended with, what was that? was that a kiss?. She resisted the urge to barge into the cabin while the strumpet was still in residence. She would wait until the whore left  then she would charge into that cabin and make life living hell for the commander, which she proceeded to do.
    Besides her teeth, Bobbi had two other major assets that she could use as weapons, tools or adornments. Bobbi had a voluminous vocabulary and could wield that weapon with deadly, withering lucidity. Bobbi didn't need the eff word and had contempt for those who did. She used the language precisely rather than inarticulately to express her rage.
   DUELING MERCY MANNERS
 Bobbi was an inveterate reader of Miss Manners and was excruciatingly aware of correct behavior. This was asset number two. When Bobbi synthesized the two; withering lucidity with excruciating observation, the results were devastating. Bobbi confonted Julia and delivered a scorching criticism which was masked under a veil of maternal advice about oversharing and inappropriate familiarity. Bobbi knew her words could be taken many ways and she was ready to pounce on Julia’s response
    Julia was not devastated. Julia was a lot like Bobbi except far younger and far narrower and not so well teethed. Julia was likewise a fan of Miss Manners. Julia also eschewed profanity in her discourse. Julia was not convinced of her innocence. She was going to have to convince herself with her spoken words. Julia leapt to her own defense.
    "Mrs Roberts, you're advice is well taken but superfluous. I've made a habit of faking delight at worthless presents during Christmas time. I've shown false pleasure in the success of my competitors. I've expressed curiosity about the lives of the terminally boring who don't have much of a life for anyone to be curious about. Perhaps I did step over the line in my sharing with your husband and for that I am sorry. I hope you will accept my apology."
    Bobbi, astonished at Julia's response, had an unexpected autonomous response. She succumbed to an inevitable natural phenomena. She burped.
    Inexcusable.
    Julia was aware that Bobbi had burped even as Bobbi attempted to cover the burp by treating it as if it were a cough. Bobbi formed the fingers of her hand into a wide fist and placed the thumbside of that fist against her mouth.
    "Excuse me" said Bobbi, still pretending that the burp was a cough but aware that Julia probably knew the difference.
    "There's no need to for me to excuse you, Mrs Roberts. Society recognizes the necessity of breathing and ingesting but ignores digestion as much as possible. I take digestion as a natural consequence of ingestion. Life is all about inclusion, exclusion and toleration. Sometimes we can not tolerate what we include and our bodies stammer before they exclude. Wouldn't you agree, Mrs Roberts?"
    " That's true" said the General's wife who found herself starting to like the girl in the Scarlett O'Hara costume "And of the three, inclusion, exclusion and toleration, we spend most of our time in toleration. Our main troubles occurs when we attempt to include someone or something that we should have merely tolerated or completely avoided"
    Jula nodded in agreement and prepared to explain the projected "kiss".
   General Lee, meanwhile, had reached the meadow and was continuing to head North.
    At the same time, a few clicks further North,Ovid grabbed his submarine sandwich and Diet Coke before booking out of his car which he had just parked after a weird morning with Krell.
    Before Julia could begin her explanation of the projected kiss, she was surprised that Mrs. Roberts broke the silence first.
    "On the subject of tolerance, we must be careful not to abandon our sense of right and wrong only to preserve transparent tranquility passing as toleration. We must not become doormats in a perpetual state of forgiving. We need not accept every apology. Or is this what forgive and forget is all about, pride swallowing and resignation?"
    "No, Mrs Roberts, if that were the case, we wouldn't need to forgive and forget, we'd just need forget. There are two parts to that equation and we can always do one without the other. Surely, you have forgotten situations that you didn't choose to forgive. I know that I have. I don't want to load up my mind with those troubling distractions so I let them go. Still, I don't want to pass off toleration as absent-mindedness."
    Bobbi Roberts was  impressed by Julia yet not quite won over. "My dear, a few minutes ago, you apologized to me. You asked for my forgiveness. Doesn't that indicate some guilt on your part. Why else would you ask for forgiveness. How can I forgive you for something that you haven't done? Something that I clearly haven't forgotten? What does forgiveness mean to you?"
    Julia thought for a moment. She was not afraid of wait time.
    "Forgiveness, Mrs. Roberts, is a contract. Forgiveness is a two part deal. Forgiveness is a response to an apology. Just as we have become a society unwilling to pretend happiness, we have also become a society unwilling to apologize. Without apology, there can be no forgiveness. We have become an unforgiving society filled with unforgiven members. And no, you should not assume my guilt because of my willingness to apologize. In a more tolerant world, a more forgiving world for accidents or mistakes, even those obviously lacking in ill will or intention, would require an apology. That is the reason why I once again ask your forgiveness. I am prepared to explain my lack of ill will if you require that as a condition of your forgiveness"
    Once again Julia was ready to explain the projected kiss.
    Further North, Ovid saluted General Lee as the cavalry prepared to charge.
    Bobbi was by now genuinely impressed.
    "There is no need for further explanation. I accept your apology.You are a young woman of great promise. Furthermore, the quality of mercy is not strained.......
     "It falleth as the gentle rain from heaven" Julia continued. Both women laughed. The storm clouds disappeared. Sunshine appeared over the meadow.
'Thank God for Shakespeare' Julia thought to herself in the momentary silence that ensued.
    Julia knew the etiquette of social kissing but she was relieved that she didn't have to review that etiquette with Mrs. Roberts, the wife of the man with whom Julia had tested the boundaries of that etiquette. She was sure that Mrs Roberts knew the same rules that she did and  that any misstep might bring back the storm or even worse, the whirlwind.
    Julia knew that five areas were available in the realm of acceptable social kissing: the lips, the right cheek only, the right cheek followed by the left cheek and/or the hand. Julia knew that when she pulled away from her embrace with General Lee that she had perhaps kissed his right cheek. Even if she had for sure kissed his right cheek, that indulgence would fall safely within the boundaries of acceptable ettiquette.
    Julia also knew that as the woman in the embrace, it was her privilege and not General Lee's to initiate a public kiss on the lips. Julia was aware that if she presented her lips by tilting her face upward without moving it to either side, any gentleman would have no choice but to accept her offering. Especially if she closed her eyes after fluttering her lashes amidst the face tilt. General Lee was without a doubt such a gentleman. Any such offering would have been enthusiastically accepted. Julia was certain of that consequence.
    Julia remembered that she had considered that posture and for the sake of propriety had decided against it. This recollection nearly enabled Julia to rationalize her peck on the cheek of General Lee as an innocent expression of affection. Nearly but not completely. Julia did have the remnants of a nagging self-suspicion. Had she loaded up an extra thrill charge on the peck? She suspected that she had.
    She needed a further demonstration of her innocence along with a reason to get away from Mrs Roberts while the getting was still good.
    That's when Julia spotted Ovid as he walked past the meadow and headed for the bench. It was time for the “fake boyfriend” trick.
    "Please excuse me, Mrs Roberts, but that's my boyfriend over there with the sandwich. He said he'd come over here today and there he is"
    Bobbi was relieved that Julia had such a young boyfriend. She chuckled at the foolishness of her own suspicion that one as young as Julia would be in any way interested in one as much older as her husband.
    "Oh, he's cute" Bobbi lied. "Go over and greet him right now. We'll talk later"
    "I'll take my leave then" said Julia and started heading over to Ovid.
    The old and reliable fake boy friend trick had seemingly worked again but Julia was going to need an almost immediate hug and maybe even a subsequent kiss from Ovid to seal the illusion. She didn't think that would present much of a problem. Julia knew how to flutter and flatter.
    Meanwhile Ovid was trying to grasp the difference between cavalry and calvary.
A PRAYER IN THE MEADOW
    Julia surprised me by giving me a quick hug as if I were her boyfriend.
    At that very instant  I realized that Julia and I were totally different. Her embrace felt to me like the kind of embrace a cat would throw on a mouse if the cat and the mouse were about the same size and if they were standing on their hind legs and if the cat was wearing Scarlett O'Hara gear and the mouse had just finished eating a submarine. The mouse might try to put his arms around the cat but since the arms of the cat are so much longer than the arms of the mouse, his embrace would be considerably less determined than hers; as was my embrace of Julia.
   Even as I held on loosely I could sense that Julia was not above stealing apples to get her free ride to skull island. I thought she might look real good strapped to a stone altar. I figured that she was the kind of woman who would make a tiny man live in a dollhouse until she accidentally knocked him down the cellar stairs and assumed he was lost in the flood.
    That's when I sensed her moving away from our embrace. That's when I felt her lips brush against my right cheek.That's when she lifted her chin, tilted back her head, fluttered her eyelashes and closed her eyes.
    I'm no gentleman.
    I did the same thing.
    As we both tilted our heads in opposite directions, I had a moment to think. If a photographer came by and snapped a picture of the two of us at that instant, the picture might look as if we were praying.
    I know this is true because a photographer did snap a picture at that moment and a week later it was published in the paper above the caption, Prayer in the Meadow. In the picture Julia looks a lot like a female praying mantis.I look like the male mantis who an hour earlier had been telling his mantis friends "Man, I'd love to be torn limb from limb by that."
    Back in real time, I opened my eyes, looked down at Julia with her pursed lips and realized that I had one more chance. This time, I took it.
    "No, I don't think I will kiss you, although you need kissing, badly. That's what's wrong with you. You should be kissed and often, and by someone who knows how."
   Julia whispered "But Ovid, I need a little kiss right now" Our lips were so close that an onlooker would have thought we kissed and imagined Atlanta in flames behind us.
    Damn, she had given me yet another opportunity. I took it.
    "That's your misfortune".
    I broke from her embrace and started heading North.
    I resisted the urge to turn around for one final look at Julia. I figured that she figured that tomorrow would be another day. As I neared the parking lot, I once again encountered General Lee, who was heading South. He was heading back towards the battle ground. Once again I saluted.
    "I've been thinking about your cat story that must have been one bigass cat"
    "I imagine it was"
    General Lee straightened himself into his full height. Dude was tall. I felt myself growing smaller.
    "That fool dog must have made the mistake of getting between the big cat and her kittens. That strategic position is a must to avoid whether it's cats or humans; individuals or armies" observed Lee Roberts. "Sometimes, it's not the size of the dog in the fight or the size of the fight in the dog, it's the size of the fight in the cat in the dogfight"
    "Cats are cats. Dogs are dogs. As a rule, they don't get along. Cats and dogs are not people" I saluted again looking to be discharged.
    "That's right Johnny. We are the people" concluded Lee Roberts as he dismissively and somewhat doggedly returned my salute.
    I'd heard that one somewhere before.
    General Lee went South. I went North. I recaptured my car, put it into reverse and then pointed it towards my apartment.
TUBE TIME AT THE PAD
    By the time I got home, I was ready for some serious tube. I hit the couch, grabbed the remote and checked the guide. The Incredible Shrinking Man was going to start in five minutes. I locked in and flashed back.
When my brother was a baby, my parents got their first VCR. My folks had a lot of chores to do around the farm so he did a lot of solitary playpen time. They'd stash him in the pen, turn on the VCR and go about their business. Our VCR collection of movies consisted of two; King Kong and The Incredible Shrinking Man. I used to stand by his playpen and watch those flicks over and over again. My parents tell me that by the time he was three, he must have seen each of those movies over a hundred times each.
    I’ve seen each of them at least 50 times.
    As a matter of fact, as I was driving away from Julia and General Lee I did what I usually do when times get complicated, I started thinking about Scott Carey, The Incredible Shrinking Man.
    I wondered what kind of vision Scott had. I wondered if Scott's wife could hear him yelling when she booted him down the cellar stairs. I understood once again, why cats are not my favorite animals. I recalled the terrifying strength of spiders.
    I know a thing or two about eyes. I know that we need light to see. I know that the amount of light we recieve is determined by the size of our retina. When Scott Carey grew smaller, I assume that the size of his retina grew smaller in proportion to the rest of his dome. Otherwise, Scott would have been an eyeball, way beyond 'bulging', atop tiny legs scurrying around the floor. Scott's body would have been eighty percent eyeball  We would have had an even more horribly absurd movie, particularly if somehow during the scurry, the bulging eyeball with feet had blinded itself which under the circumstances was probably inevitable
   I imagined an observer of the scurrying impaired eyeball watching as the miniscule monster ricocheted from wall to wall. "Oh, my God, what could be worse than to be just an eye" , the observer might say to his companion who might reply "well, it could be blind" which in this case it would have been which wasn't of course the case in the uh movie.
    The case in the movie was that Scott had normally proportioned retinas about seventy times smaller than the retinas he had before he started shrinking which means that he was stumbling around with hardly any light flying through the pinhole of his retina. Just think how scary everything is in the semi-darkness, especially the blurry semi-darkness. Scott's blur was infinitely more dark and out of focus than any projector Julia might try to imagine.
    Although there were a lot of loud noises.
    Besides the cat and the spider and his wife's high heels, Scott had to deal with perpetual semi-darkness.
    And as his vocal chords shrunk, his ability to generate sound waves also shrunk. I'm sure that Scott was screaming his head off at his wife before she kicked him down the stairs and equally sure that she couldn't hear a sound he was screaming which may have been just as well because with diminished hammer, anvil and stirrup, he wouldn't have been able to understand her reply  any more than we are able to make out the words in thunder.
    Is Thunder really Godspeak for "it's raining".
    Hmmm.
    This of course made me think about ants. Are they trying to yell something at us as we step on them? Are we huge, incomprehendible thunderhead blurs in a dark world trampling upon them even as they warn us about their homes and their children and the work that has to be done?
    I think not. They're different from Scott Carey. They never shrank.
    The movie started. I watched it again for the first time in at least ten years.
    I realized how much I had grown.
RETURN TO KRELL”S CLASS
    " Phi, Chi, sigh, omega"
    Haylen smiled. She had completed the Greek alphabet twice on one match. She hadn't even glanced at her notes.
    While Krell nodded at Haylen; Arthur, Julia and I exchanged glances that screamed " we're the bozos on this bus".
    A moment later, according to my notes, Krell started in about Socrates.
    "Socrates was born in 469 BC and lived until 399 BC. If you do the math, you'll see that Socrates died when he was only thirty two years old. Go ahead and do the math and find out for yourself."
    I did the math.
     We did the math.
No problem. Socrates was only thirty two when he died.
Then Haylen raised her hand.
Problem.
    "Mr. Krell, according to my math. Socrates was seventy when he died."
    "Seventy, Haylen?" Krell raised his eyebrow.
I thought maybe the three of us were geting off the bozo bus or at least making room on board for Haylen. Haylen continued. "Yes sir. In this case, the count is backward rather than forward. Socrates wasn't one year old in 470 BC. 470 BC was also 1 BS."
    Krell seemed not only to understand but also to be entertained. "What, may I ask for the good of the class, is 1 BS?"
    "Sure" responded Haylen. " 1 BS is one year before the birth of Socrates. Socrates was born in 469 BC. One year before his birth, the year would have been 470 BC not 468. In 468 Socrates would have been one year old. Of course, he didn't know the year was 470 or 468 or anything BC. Nobody had any idea when Christ would be born or who Christ was or why Christ would be important or why their very birthdays would be determined by the future son of a carpenter"
    "Very true, Haylen. Now how does your counting backward mechanism work" asked Krell.
    "It took sixty nine years to get from 469BC to 400 BC. Then you add one more for 399 and that leaves you with seventy. Socrates lived to be seventy"
    I did the math. Haylen was absolutely correct.
    "Do the math again and you'll find that Haylen is absolutely correct. You should also learn to think carefully about anything that your teacher says. Particularly if that teacher is I" said Krell.
    At that moment because I had done what Krell had said before he said it, I felt like an Advanced Placement Bozo. I was still on the bus but I was moving a couple of seats closer to the driver.
    "Before we go any further, does anybody know anything else about ancient Greece that would be illuminating for the class to consider?" Krell asked.
    The usual silence followed.
    The usual silence was followed by the usual two follow ups. "Anybody?.....Anything"
    I was feeling pretty smart in a stupid way so I decided to step up.
    "Yeah, that's where the first French fries were made"
    Julia, got all over that observation. "No they weren't they were made in France. That's why we call them French fries"
    Krell came to my rescue.
    "Wherever they were made, they were indisputably made in Grease. Good one Ovid"
    Julia laughed out loud.
    Arthur and Haylen were pissed.
    Arthur must have felt marginalized because he responded with a snarky comment to Krell which he read from a three by five index card. "My father told me that Socrates, despite his place in history, was over-rated. He actually wrote nothing because in essence he felt that knowledge was a living, interactive thing. Most of what we know of him comes from the historical inaccuracy and misinterpretation found in the works of Plato and later Thomas Aquinas."
    Krell answered " Well Arthur, your father seems like quite a smart man. I imagine he's had a great influence on your life. There's a lot of truth in what he says but like all truths it bears closer examination"
    Arthur seemed to wince at the mention of paternal influence.
    Krell continued.
    "First of all, let's deal with the concept of over-rated and let's consider the list of the over-rated. I'll bring up a few: Shakespeare, Caesar, Elvis, Lincoln, Marie Curie, Eleanor Roosevelt, Meryl Streep, the Beatles,Amelia Earhart Picasso, Da Vinci, Rosa Parks, Muhammad Ali, Katherine Hepburn, Mother Theresa. All may be considered over-rated simply because they are famous. Fame is an integral part of iconic over-rating. How can you be over-rated unless you're famous? Nobody's gonna over-rate Sid Gertner, the guy who lent Lincoln the pen that Abraham used to write the Gettysburg Address. Where would we be today if at that moment of inspiration, Gertner didn't have a pen. The reason nobody's going to over rate Gertner is because nobody knows that Sid, performing one of the millions of unnoticeded acts of kindness that characterize human behavior lent the pen to Lincoln in the first place.”
    Krell write SID GERTNER on the board and continued
"Of course, you might say that since I identified Gertner and Gertner is long departed, he must be somewhat famous and thus susceptible to be over-rated. The problem is that I don't know whether or not Gertner gave Lincoln the pen. Somebody probably did. That somebody has been totally forgotten by history so just because I name that somebody Gertner doesn't mean that Gertner becomes a figure of historical importance although I'm sure that exact mechanism has occurred in history many times over.”
    Krell wrote OBSCURITY on the board and continued "Even when that somebody, like Gertner, might not have existed at all at least under that name.We remain alive as long as anyone who ever knew us or knew of us remains alive. The people who live the longest are those who have created enduring works of art or who have had enduring works of art created about them or who are simply remembered by the most people.These people are famous. These people may end up over-rated.Socrates was such a one as for that matter was Plato and Aquinas. So Arthur, I agree with your Dad about part one."
Krell paused.
PLAY MEATBALL
    Ya know how when you go to concerts there's always some doofus yelling out for the performer to play their most overplayed song as if the performer doesn't realize that people want to hear the overplayed song and no matter how much he hates playing the overplayed song over and over again, he's going to have to play it some time during the show and he's already figured out when and where it will fit into the program that will cause him the least discomfort and cessation of creative momentum? Usually that place will be at the very end of the show when the artist can't put it off any longer and where momentum can mercifully end.
    Ya know the guy standing fifteen feet away from Dylan after Dylan opens his show with Maggie's Farm who starts yelling for Like a Rolling Stone as if Dylan is not going to play that song.
    Or even worse, the guy who starts yelling for "Blowin' in the Wind". Ya know, the guy who has never heard Visions of Johanna but knows every word to Blowin in the Wind and has come to the show for a hootenanny after walking down many roads that have led him to the conclusion that he can indeed call himself a man. And his wife next to him, the woman who married him anyway, who somehow thinks Dylan is going to sing Puff the Magic Dragon or If I were a Carpenter.
    Whenever I hear one of those guys, I try to balance out their request by yelling out a request for a song that nobody knows, not even the artist because the song doesn't exist. I picked out a title for this imaginary song, a title unlike any title I have ever heard for a song. The title of the non-existent song that I yell out for the artist to play after a nimrod has just yelled out the name of the artist's most overplayed song, the title of that song is  MEATBALL.
    I yell out "PLAY MEATBALL".
    I've even gone so far as to light my lighter while yelling out PLAY MEATBALL. I've even been pro-active and yelled PLAY MEATBALL before the other guy has yelled out say PLAY BORN TO RUN at a Springsteen show.
    Once, sweet Jesus, I was in the front row for a Neil Diamond show with a single ticket that I had won after accidentally being the seventeeth caller. I knew the blue hair next to me would be screaming for "Sweet Caroline" so the instant that Neil took the stage I beat her to the punch by yelling "PLAY MEATBALL". Neil heard me. I think he put a mental comma after "play" so he heard "PLAY, MEATBALL" before he had song a note or strummed his guitar.
   Neil was more puzzled then pissed.
    So was the blue hair next to me.
    Who, now that I think about it, looked a lot like Barabra Bush.
    But that's unusual.
    Usually, the people around me look at me as if I know something that they don't know which might even indicate that I am an actual "friend of the band" because actual friends of the band are always yelling out things to their friends in the band that nobody but the guys in the band or the friends of the band understand. The old fake in-joke trick.
    Those who don't mistake me for an actual ‘friend of the band’ often regard me as an expert on the band because only an expert on the band would know such an obscure title as MEATBALL and have the insight expressed through his bellowing to suggest to the performer who may have forgotten the song that the exact instant of the yell would be a great time to reach into an ancient bag of tricks, to redistribute the stones in the kaleidoscope by twisting the barrel in a new-old fashioned way.
    I usually get a lot of respect when I yell PLAY MEATBALL.
    After Krell's bit about the torches in response to Julia's snit fit, I wanted to yell PLAY MEATBALL to see if I could get him back on track but since this was a college class and not a concert I decided to do a variation of PLAY MEATBALL.
    I yelled out
    "What about Socrates"
    Krell continued
THE STORY OF SID
    "The story of Sid touches upon the subject of historical inaccuracy. You or your Dad's charge of Platonic misinterpretation, Arthur, leads me to a subject that in the study of metaphysics is probably unavoidable and certainly embedded. That subject is physics. This is a good time to oversimplify and humanize the laws of thermodynamics of which there are three. The first law basically states any change in the internal energy of a system will be the result of work done on or by that system and any heat flow into or out of the system. In other words, the universe assures us that we can never win, that is if winning means getting out more than we put in. Or as the over-rated Beatles once sang "and in the end, the love you take is equal to the love you make"
    Krell wrote BEATLES on the board in small letters and continued.
    "Except it isn't. It's a little bit less. That's what the second law of thermodynamics tells us. Not only can't we win, we can't even salvage a tie. The second law states that in any process to convert heat energy that flows from a hot object to a colder object into Work, there will inevitably be some loss. That loss can be attributed to the entropy of the systems involved. Entropy is the natural state of the universe. Entropy is disorder.Try as we might to put things in order, entropy will always rear up and demand our attention or else matters will naturally grow more chaotic.Let's assume that in learning, the teacher is the hot object and the student is the colder object. The teacher tries to transfer some of his heat to the student when the student is ready. The teacher can not transfer all of his heat. The natural entropy of the transfer insures misinterpretation Certainly, Plato misinterpreted Socrates. Certainly Aquinas misinterpreted Plato's misinterpretation of Socrates. Your father, Arthur, is misinterpeting the Aquinas misinterpretation of the Platonic misinterpretation of Socrates."
    Krell noticed that I was taking notes furiously.
    "Even as I talk" Krell continued, "I notice that Ovid is taking notes which assures me that I will be misinterpeted when Ovid rewrites his notes. The misinterpretation will not be limited to Ovid but also will be shared by anyone reading Ovid's rewritten notes. So my interpretation of Arthur's father's misinterpretation of Aquinas misinterpreting Plato misinterpreting Socrates will also be misinterpreted. And that's in the present. Imagine what would remain after twenty three hundred years of misinterpretation and entropy."
    Krell drew a breath.
    Arthur asked another question "what's the third law of thermodynamics"
    Krell summarized, "if the first law means we can't win and the second law means we can't even break even, the third law means we can never get out of the game. We being in this case, Socrates, Plato, Aquinas, Arthur's father, Arthur, me, Ovid and anyone who will ever read's Ovid notes.We're in this game forever and we can't win."
    In the momentary vacuum, I started imagining the twenty seventh inning of a meaningless September ballgame between the Tigers and the Mariners tied at four to four with two outs and nobody on and nobody getting warm in the bullpen with everybody on Earth watching and nobody giving a damn who wins, not even the players themselves because both teams are expecting to lose.
    My reverie was interrupted by a follow-up question from Julia.
    "So if I misunderstood you correctly, you're about to present yet another misinterpretation of the life of Socrates which we in turn will distort according to our individual, emotional entropy. Then at some point, you will give us a test which will measure our misinterpretation against yours and the difference will produce a profile of the intensity of our academic or intellectual chaos which, you will then translate into a 'grade' of some sort ?"
    Krell paused for only a moment before replying. "Well Julia, in the unlikely event that I understand what you're asking I'd have to disagree that you misunderstood me correctly but add that yes you have understood me incorrectly which shouldn't come as any surprise based on the laws of thermodynamics which I just misrepresented through over-simplification."
    Arthur was more or less lost in these particular woods but at Julia's mention of a test, his impulse towards defintion engaged and he asked another concrete question.
    "So is Julia right about the test?"
    Krell replied.
"Arthur, in the midst of her misunderstanding, Julia did strike a little gold. I will test your misinterpretation of my misunderstanding of metaphysics and use my more constant misunderstanding as a yardstick to measure my evaluation of your more random misinterpretations. Remember though that the grades themselves will be misconstrued by whomever looks at them. Not only will the grades be misconstrued but the actual title of the course will be misunderstood, as you yourselves have already been fooled by the course which I unintentionlly misrepresented in the course catalogue which is in itself a studied collection of chaos presenting itself under the illusion of clarity. So, I wouldn't worry too much about the tests or the grades."
    Julia again, "Then what should we worry about".
    Krell again "I'm going to start worrying about the life of Socrates and how it relates to the writing of Plato and how Plato influenced Aristotle and how Aristotle created metaphysics and since I'm the teacher, part of your job is to read my mind so that your misunderstanding can more closely resemble mine. You might start worrying about Richard Boone, because when I was a kid my favorite teevee show was Have Gun Will Travel and the influence of Paladin keeps popping up uncalled for in my mind when I least expect it, like right now for instance, and that's the mind that you guys are supposed to read if you are to get an A in this course. I hope I'm not making myself clear"
    This sounded to me like an opportunity for a rallying cry.
    I yelled out "Yes, you're not. Let's hear about Socrates"
    Krell continued......
    "Last class, I created a straw man called Torch. Perhaps you imagine that Torch was a lot like Socrates. That would be no accident if you did because I was trying to paint a picture of a person who would remind you of Socrates yet not be Socrates."
    Julia raised her hand again "Isn't Torch an unfortunate name for a straw man” 
    "I wanted to get across the idea of illumination, " Krell responded. "The concepts of spontaneous combustion and subsequent immolation were only glowing on the periphery of my metaphoric construction but since you've highlighted it, then yes, the choice of Torch is not as unfortunate as you might imply"
    Krell wrote ILLUMINATION on the board
    "And let's finish up this little exercise in misinterpretation with the demise of the angry towns-people galummphing through village greens at midnight, heading towards the forest pursuing some heresy and trying in vain to interrupt the inevitability of that heresy's ultimate ascension to mythology and/or orthodoxy. Who were the guys leading that parade? The local torch makers led those exercises in violent, mob induced misinterpretation. At one time, torch making was a highly sought skill and as sure a sign of leadership as the ability to throw rather than the ability to lift. When the mob finally reached the windmill, the castle or the bridge or whatever was the target of their misinterpretation, which of the torch bearers usually took over leadership? That's right, the guy who threw his torch at the castle, the the bridge, the windmill or the whatever. It's amazing how often a single torch hit the hay just right which caused the formerly indestructible castle to ignite and burn to the ground along with the collection of disparate,walking cadaver parts and the insane quack who sewed them together in the name of progress.Ever since Edison invented the light bulb, we have had a dearth of torch driven angry mobs. I for one miss them. I say we should bring them back. What would happen if tonight a group of students met on campus; ignited a bunch of torches and then marched through the town? It ain't gonna happen because torches are illegal. Yeah, you can get those fake kerosene torches for your random midnight barbecues but the days of the good old fashioned torches used to whip a group of lunatics into a misguided outburst of ill conceived frenzy led by the best and seemingly least belligerent torch thrower in the town have passed us by
unless
we
count
Donald Trump
and teevee."
Krell continued
    "Ovid's response is a perfect example of what we call in education 'a window of instructional opportunity'. In show biz, that's referred to as giving the people what they want or putting the light on the star. Apparently, Ovid wants me to get on with the story of Socrates which is what I wanted to do in the first place but hesitated to do so because I felt as if the venetian blinds were covering the windows and then when we started down the road, we had to take a small detour at the straw man. 
Krell opened the venetian blinds and continued
“The good teacher, of which I'm sure Socrates was one, recognizes these windows of instructional opportunity when they arise and uses them to the advantage of the class. So on we go with Socrates.Socrates as a child wasn't handsome but he was probably rich which is a trade off many of us would accept. We assume that he came from a prosperous family because as a young man he had enough leisure time available to master the philosophy of his era.The emerging philosphy consisted largely of various attempts to provide scientific explanations for the origin and structure of the universe. This wasn't going too well because we still hadn't discovered that what goes up must come down and just about everything else regarding science including the concept that the sun rather than the earth was the center of our astronomical system and that the Milky Way is composed of an infinite number of stars and the Milky Way is one of an infinite number of solar systems and that man might not be the center and purpose of the universe. Of course, Galileo added much of that information two thousand years after Socrates and the great Italian scientist was immediately confronted with a mob carrying torches who took him to the Inquisition where the Pope made him promise that he wouldn't tell anybody that the earth moves."
Krell wrote GALILEO on the board and continued.
    "A smart guy like Socrates could see right off the bat that lots of problems existed within the emerging scientific explanations among them no television, no radio,no cars,no internet and a flat earth but he also understood that they were much better than the mythological explanations that were prevalent in his time. It's not clear what levels of academic success Socrates attained in his study of science or physical philosophy but we do know that by the start of the Pelopennesian War which occurred when Socrates was in his mid thirties, he had abandoned physical philosophy and began the examination of conduct that he would continue for the rest of his life.
Krell wrote WAR on the board and continued.
"Apparently that transition which began with alienation from science was precipitated by Socrates' interpretation of an inquiry directed to the oracle of Apollo at Delphi by an Athenian named Chaerephon. According to the oracle.........."
Julia again.
"How do you spell that last name that you mentioned. The guy who asked the question of the oracle. It sounds like 'chair on a phone but I'm sure it's not spelled that way."
Then Arthur
"And how do you spell the name of the war that was going on when Socrates was in his thirties"
Krell wrote Chaerephon and Pellopenesian on the board.
Then Julia again
"And, uh, isn't the Milky Way a galaxy and not a solar system?"
   Then Haylen    
    "How do you spell that last name that you mentioned. The guy who asked the question of the oracle. It sounds like 'chair on a phone but I'm sure it's not spelled that way."
    Then Arthur "And how do you spell the name of the war that was going on when Socrates was in his thirties"
Krell wrote Chaerephon and Pelopenesian on the board.
Then Julia again "And, uh, isn't the Milky Way a galaxy and not a solar system?"
    Krell heard Julia's question with his back.
The questions were coming hard and fast as questions do when a class suspects the opportunity to fluster, contradict or break the teacher.
    When he finished writing the two words on the board, he turned and faced the class."Solar system or galaxy, what's the difference?" Krell shrugged his shoulders as if he had been asked to explain the difference between an aardvark and an anteater.
    Julia answered. "I should think there would be quite a huge difference as a solar system is part of a galaxy which means a galaxy is bigger than a solar system"
    Arthur chimed in. "yeah, and a solar system is smaller than a galaxy"
    Krell responded, "Thank you two for overstating the obvious. I was being metaphysictional  which is of course unfair because you guys still don't even know what metaphysics is."
    This response fired Arthur's obsession with definition. "Well then, Mr. Krell, can you finally give us a definition of metaphysics"
    "Arthur, I can give you a definition of metaphysics but that definition by definition can not be the defintion of metaphysics. Voltaire said 'when he that speaks and he to whom he speaks, neither of them understand what is meant, that is metaphysics '
    I thought I understood so I yelled out "I don't understand what you mean"
    To which Krell joyfully responded "And I don't understand what you mean when you say you don't understand what I mean"
    To which Haylen added "Eureka. At last we arrive at an example of Voltairean metaphysics, if I am understanding you both incorrectly"
    Krell was obviously pleased with the lesson. The venetian blinds were opening and the sun was streaming into the consciousness of at least three of us in the room.
    Krell continued.
    "I always consider solar systems and galaxies to be similar because of the beach. When I walk on the beach, I realize that there are as many stars in our solar system as there are grains of sand on all the sandy beaches of our planet. The sun is one of those grains of sand. Our grain of sand is surrounded by by nine planets, thirty one moons, thousands of planetoids, millions of comets, innumberable meteoroids and vast quantitities of interpplanetary dust and gas. Can you grasp that Ovid"
    "No I can't grasp that Mr, Krell"
    "Excellent, then I will continue. 
Krell continued. “Our grain of sand, our sun, appears toward the outer rim of our galaxy in which there are billions of other grains of sand like our sun, millions of which are surrounded by moons, planetoids, comets, meteorites and are thus known as solar systems. Now we continue walking down the beach and pick up yet another grain of sand and realize that there are as many galaxies out there in the universe as there are grains of sand on all the beaches on our planet. Every time that we increase the magnitude of our telescopes we discover more galaxies which means the number of galaxies may well be infinite which is even more galaxies than grains of sand. And the universe is expanding and with each expansion more beaches, more grains of sand. Can you comprehend what I'm saying Haylen"
    "No sir, I can not comprehend the enormity of what you are saying," answered Haylen.
   Julia again, "I can clearly understand what you're saying. You're asking what's the difference between a solar system and a galaxy and you're answering your own question by saying 'hey they're  both grains of sand on the grand scale of things so what's the diff'. That's what you are saying"
    Krell again
    "Thank you Julia because what you are saying is a perfect example of exactly what I've been saying but I don't suppose you understand why it is such a perfect example"
    Julia again, "No, I don't"
    Krell again, "You're learning"
    "But what is it that I'm learning?" Julia wanted to know.
    "Julia, if you had understood me a little less correctly, I would guess that you had learned something about the way we as humans misinterpret the consequentiality of the physical and have therefore embraced the metaphysical.Certainly, it's fine to deny the immensity of the physical as defined by the incomprehensibility of the cosmic but all of that changes the moment someone hits you in the face with a rock.A rock is not theoretical.” 
    Krell wrote ROCK on board and kept on. “A rock is nothing but a fact.And as far as an abstract idea like freedom goes, my freedom to throw a rock ends where your freedom to have a face begins. Once we have defined the actual boundaries of an abstract idea like 'freedom' we can begin to explore the consequences of another abstract idea known as 'justice'.. Both 'freedom' and 'justice' are based upon the shaky alliance between the abstact and the concrete"
    I decided I better try to get this locomotive back on track. "Metaphysics rawks. Rawk on Sawkrates"
    Krell took the hint and returned to CHAIR ON A PHONE.
    "When Chaerophon inquired at the shrine of oracle of Apollo at Delphi, he was informed that "no man was wiser than Socrates". Chaerophon passed this message to Socrates. Socrates knew that Apollo could not lie but he also knew that he himself possessed no great wisdom. Thus Socrates arrived at the riddle that would inspire him for the rest of his life.”
    "I look at the clock and realize that our time together today is just about up. The sand has passed through the hour glass so to speak. I'll save the riddle that haunted Socrates for next time. Any questions?"
    "Yes," said Julia. "Let's imagine that you are the oracle at Delphi and I am Chaerophon. My question Mighty Apollo is this, who is the smartest person in this class?"
    Krell stepped right into the role " no one is wiser in this class, no one is wiser in this college, no one is wiser in this city, no one is wiser in this state, no one is wiser in this country than ........."
Krell made eye contact with everyone in the room
"No
One
Is
Wiser
Than
Ovid."
    I was more stunned than anyone in the class when Krell made his observation. I lingered around after class to see if I could get some validation from Krell about the seriousness of his remark. Julia was hanging around too, pretending to organize her notes but in reality, trying to make sure that I wouldn't get a moment with Krell.
    Krell was getting edgy.
    He looked at the both of us and asked "are you guys ready to get outta here"
    Julia scurried out of the room without a word.
    Now me and Krell were alone.
   "Did you mean what you said when you were pretending to be Apollo?" I asked Krell.
    Krell on his way out the door, turned back and said, "Does a bear shit in the woods?"
   Then he was gone.
    I left the room right behind Krell. I was thinking about bears and wisdom. Grizzly bears in particular. Grizzly bears are my favorite animal for a lot of reasons but the most outstanding reason is that Grizzly Bears have the ability to walk backwards in their own footprints for up to two and a half miles in order to confuse whomever/whatever is tracking them.
    I started imagining, not for the first time, this gigantic ferocious grizzly bear somehow picking up one foot after another then stepping backwards daintily with that ponderous paw/claw and placing it exactly claw for claw in the track it had made leading up to the retreat. It's like bear moon-walking which certainly must befuddle, astonish and amuse whatever is tracking the bear.
    And the next question is, of course, how and why did bears learn this distinctive survival trick. How often in the wild is something actually tracking a bear and what, if not a guy with a gun, could that something be? A grizzly bear is at the top of the food chain. You'd have to be an awesomely hungry cougar to be tracking a bear. Moose freak out at the tiniest whiff of bear crap. It's obviously not Bullwinkle tracking the bear. So if it's not a man or a moose or a cougar and the maneuver has been around long enough to turn the moonwalk behavior into an instinct, then who in hell is tracking a grizzly?
    The only answer I could come up with was dinosaur.
    I know there's a few billion years difference in the time that these species blundered through their respective forests but what else would bears be intimidated by enough to learn how to walk backwards in their own tracks to confuse whatever was theoretically threatening them.
    And furthermore, what happened when the bear moonwalked all the way back to where he was face to ass with whatever was tracking him, what's the bears plan? To attack the dinosaur with its ass?
   I wondered if this constituted wisdom.
    Learning to walk backwards in our own tracks until we confront our imaginary Jurassic enemies with our asses at which point we back asswards attack?I also knew that bears hibernate most of the winter. So the answer to Krell's exit question which was his answer to my question is this:
    It depends on the time of the year.
LIGHTS OUT AT THE LIBRARY
    I know I ain't wise. No matter what Krell says. Yet Krell did definitely say that no-one was wiser than me. For the next couple of days I took a look around, a close look.
    Particularly at the guys. I was already convinced that both Haylen and Julia were smarter than me
    I was looking to find a guy smarter than me. If I found that guy, I could ask him what Krell meant when he said that nobody in town was smarter than me.
    If the guy was smarter than me, then that would disprove the thesis of Krell, that nobody was wiser than me, which the guy smarter than me would be trying to explain while at the same time debunking.
    I was smart enough to know that I wouldn't be able to pick out a guy smarter than me simply by the way he looked. Everybody looks smarter than me. I had to have  standards other than appearance.
    I started with three standards.
    I figured that a guy wiser than me would be older than me, would be married and have kids.
    Most of the guys who I knew in that boat were your typical hard working Joes. Guys who did their job when they could find one. Guys who paid the bills when they had the dough. Guys who raised good, pain-in-the ass type  kids. Guys who went to church as often as the wife could drag them there. Guys who bowled Wednesday nights and drank Buds before dinner. Guys who were easily exasperated but not easily defeated. These guys were especially hard to defeat or discourage when defending a half-assed scheme. Guys whose character shines through most clearly when the thin ice is crackling beneath their skates.. A leaking roof, an unexpected complication at work or the growing pains of their kids are enough to throw these guys into freak city. A Hummer from out of nowhere smashing through their front window and planting itself in the hallway during the ball game? No problem.
    These are the guys who can turn a minor problem into a nuclear disaster and a nuclear disaster into a walk in the park.
    These are the guys that everybody watches with mixed awe;half fascination and half apprehension. These guys are capable of fixing anything or breaking it into smithereens. You never know when these guys are going to over-react or be oblivious.
    I hoped that one day I would be wise enough to be amongst them. In the meantime, I wanted to ask them questions about justice, courage, love, temperance, faith, hope and charity. I was looking for a wise man in America.
    I didn't have much time.
    I needed some answers before the next class.
    Once again, I made my way to the library, the seat of all local knowledge. I spotted a guy standing outside the conference room who seemed to have the standard qualifications; two of them for sure based on his wrinkles and the wedding ring on his hand. I asked him his name and told him that I had some questions I needed to ask for a college course. I was prepared to take notes. I took out my pen and paper
    The guy told me his name was Otto.
    My name is Ovid.
    I tried to remember the last time I talked to another guy whose name began with an O. It's not often that two guys whose names begin with O get to talk about the Lone Ranger. Especially if one of the guys names is a palindrome. I learned about palindromes in eleventh grade English when my teacher, Mr. Sagan, wrote the most famous palindrome on the board  "A man, a plan, a canal. Panama". I've been palindrome sensitive ever since. A goddam mad dog.
    So there we were, two O guys, one a palindrome, who had met two minutes ago, sitting at a table in a library getting ready to talk about courage, justice, life etc.
    Otto reached into his wallet and pulled out his own piece of paper. His piece of paper looked like it had been through a war or two, which I found out later that it had been.
    "Let's start here" said Otto. "It's the beginning"
    "Always I good place to start" I agreed.
    Otto read from his paper, "with his faithful Indian companion Tonto, the daring and resourceful masked rider of the plains led the fight for law and order, in the early western United States. Nowhere in the pages of history can one find a greater champion of justice. Return with us now to those thrilling days of yester year......From out of the past come the thundering hoofbeats of the great horse Silver! The Lone Ranger rides again"
    "What the heck was that" I asked.
    "That was the way the Lone Ranger radio show began every week. I'll read it again. Listen and ask your questions"
    Otto read it again.
    I asked my first question "why did he wear a mask"
    "Good question" observed Otto. " His real name was John Reid. He was a Texas ranger. Before he became a Ranger, John and his brother Dan had been partners in a rich silver mine strike...."
    I interrupted. "Is that why he named his horse Silver"
    "Yup and that's also why he fired silver bullets which he made himself at his silver mine. One day John, his brother Dan and four other Rangers got ambushed in the badlands by the Butch Cavendish gang. The Cavendish gang fired down on the Rangers with high-powered rifles. The Rangers were trapped. All six were hit. The Cavendish gang lingered to make sure everybody was dead, then they rode off"
    "Five of the rangers were dead but......."
    I jumped ahead "one of them miraculously survived which made him 'The Lone Ranger' and he decided to wear a mask to hide his identity while he hunted down the Cavendish gang"
    "Damn", said Otto, "You are one smart kid"
    "Am I ?" I asked thinking maybe Krell was right after all.
    "And you're getting smarter every time you ask a question about the Lone Ranger"
    "Okay" I agreed and continued my pursuit of wisdom. "How did Tonto get into this?"
    "Good question" said my guide with a twinkle in his eye. I figured it had been awhile since anybody had asked hin that question.
    "After the Rangers were bushwhacked by the Butch Cavendish gameTonto came upon the badly wounded Ranger. Tonto nursed the Ranger back to health and they road together from that point on. The real story though is for the show to continue, the Lone Ranger needed someone to talk to so that his inner thoughts and plans could be related to the audience in a form other than monologue." my guide explained.
    "It was convenient to make the character a noble Indian to amp up the irony a little bit. The real kicker occurred when they decided on a name for this noble savage. They chose Tonto which in Spanish means fool. Now depending upon your meaning of fool, Tonto was either a wise warrior whose words always contained a double meaning and thus an element of truth or he was the doofus who walks into every trap and has to be continually saved by the Ranger. You could take it either way or both."
    "So the Ranger was calling Tonto a fool every time he spoke to him?"
    "You could say that" Otto replied
    "Well what did Tonto call the Lone Ranger"
    "Yeah well Tonto called the Ranger ke moh sah bee which means "best friend" in the language of Tonto which unknowingly to Tonto are the words of a fool." Otto said.
    "So" I reasoned, 'when you see two best friends one of the friends is usually the fool?"
    "Usually", said Otto," but lotsa times they both are. Like me and my buddy Lights Out. We been friends and fools for a long time. He's in the conference room. I want you to meet him"
    Otto returned before Lights Out.
    "He'll be here in a minute. Before he comes in though, I wanted to give you my definition of courage. Courage is knowing what not to fear."
    "That sounds a litttle bit like ignorance is bliss' I said.
    "No son, ignorance is not knowing what to fear and courage is knowing what not to fear. There's a big difference"
    I understood incorrectly and thus metaphysictionaly but also realized that I was living somewhere in the middle. I knew that I was afraid of almost everything.
    With that Lights Out suddenly appeared. I noticed that he too had come from the conference room. I also glimpsed a sign on the conference room door that I hadn't seen before. the sign said 'Tune in Yesterday'. The reason these guys were in this lirary at this particular time was because they had come for a conference about the golden age radio before teevee
    If Otto looked like an elephant without tusks, his buddy looked like a wildebeest carrying a full load of invisible lion on his back and a wedding ring to match. Otto turned to his friend. "Lights this kid is looking for the secrets of life. What can you tell him"
    "Otto" said Lights Out "looking for the secrets of life is like looking for the license plate number on a car that's pulling out ninety feet away on a street that's as deserted as a warm bottle of beer.  Whaddya want me to tell this kid"
    "Tell him something that you know for sure. Tell him something simple. Tell him what you glimpsed. Tell him something from your radio days. Ask him a few questions. This kid is smart" Otto insisted.
    Lights Out turned his spooky gaze my way.
    "Kid, " he said, "lots of people will tell you that life imitates art. I'm here to tell you that art imitates life"
    "Art was an interesting fella" Otto agreed sorta. “We used to call him Glove.
   Mister Out fixed his frightened and frightening focus full upon me."When I was a kid, my favorite radio show was called Lights Out. I never missed a program. That's how I got this nickname. Churchbells would ring twelve times and the announcer would say 'LIGHT'S OUT EV-RYBODY'. Around the twelfth toll of the bells, an announcer would say 'This is the witching hour. It is the hour when the dogs howl and evil is let loose upon the sleeping world. Want to hear about it? Then turn out your lights'. I'd turn out the lights and get scared to death. The stories were scary for sure but it was the sounds that went along with the stories that I can never forget. Otto says you're a smart kid. Let me tell you how a few sounds were made and then let's see if you can figure out what those sounds imitated."
      Sounded like a plan to me.
    "Im ready. Go ahead."
    Mr Out went ahead. "Here's an easy one. Maple syrup dripping on a plate?"
    "I'm gonna go with drops of blood hitting a floor” I had caught on to the game.
    "One for one" said Otto. "Throw him another one, Lights".
    Mr Out was just getting warmed up. "How about a blade chopping through a head of cabbage"
    "I'm gonna go with a guy getting his head chopped off"
    "Two for two" said Otto
    Out again. "This one's more difficult, I'm going to describe three sounds and how those sounds were made. See if you can tell me what's going on in the scene. One, frying bacon. Two, sparks flying produced by attaching a telegraph key to a dry cell battery. Three, a ringing telephone."
    I caught a whiff of the drift.
    "Let's see. How about a guy getting zapped in the electric chair even as a call is coming in from the governor demanding a stay of execution"
    "Three for thee" said Otto.
    "Here's my last one. Soaking a rubber glove in water and turning it inside out while a berry basket is crushed"
    "That's not fair" said Otto.
    "You got me there", I admitted.
    Mr. Out seemed pleased, quite a bit too pleased in fact. "That, young man, is the sound of a man being turned inside out when caught in a demonic fog. You see.  Art imitates life"
    I objected meekly. " Can't be sure about that because I've never been turned inside out in a demonic fog"
    "Be patient, kid. Give the world a chance" said Lights Out in a distinctly foggy voice.
    Otto added “wait until you fall in love”.
    I thanked the men.
    I left the library.
    A dog howled in the distance. Maybe it was another dog getting killed by another cat.
LAST CLASS
    A couple of days later, I arrived at Krell's class with at least a minute to spare.
    Apparently Arthur was expecting an exam that day or had already had one in an earlier class because he was wearing an examination glove and explaining to an astonished Haylen how he had made his choice of gloves.
    "When it comes to latex gloves, I have two choices: the Accu- care Plus or the Universal 3G. The Accu is yellowish white and the Universal is white. I wore the Accu for a test last week in History. I fanned on that test. So I went with the Universal for this morning's test in Astronomy. As far as powder goes, both brands are equally free"
    When Krell came in, Julia had a surprise of her own. She asked Krell if she could recite the alphabet and hold the match herself. Krell gave her permission.  Julia pulled out a tube of those extra long matches that people use to light candles and fireplaces. She lit the match and calmly recited the Greek alphabet ten times before the flame finally burned out.
    Krell seemed impressed.
    "I don't think anybody's going to top that act so we can put an end to the alphabet on a match recitations once and for all"
    Then he turned his attention on me.
    "And Ovid, how has it been for the last couple of days walking around as the smartest guy in town"
    I told Krell that I had gone around and tried to find somebody smarter. I told him that I had met two men and they were both smarter than I was so I had given up and was okay with my stupidity.
    Krell said that "he doubted either of the two guys were any wiser than me". He said that "they probably had given me a mass of confused and contradictory opinions, derived from stories or traditions or memories and that those stories and traditions and memories and contradictory opinions had been no doubt changed at will to match the march of time and circumstance."
    He said "such opinons were not knowledge".
    He said "such opinions were only used to reinforce personal biases.and that such opinions do not establish wisdom although all people who hold such opinions consider themselves wise and usually appear so to others".
    He said that "Socrates spent his entire life under the belief that he had been identified by Apollo as the man whose mission in life was to destroy the false conceit of knowledge which had blinded his countrymen to their real ignorance and had in fact stupefied them wilth a false, fearsome sense of security and self-importance."
    Krell told us about how Socrates would question everyone and then prove how worthless the answers to his questions really were. Socrates didn't offer any answers to his own questions because as he openly admitted, he himself was completely ignorant.
    "Or as you have told us, Ovid. He was 'okay with his own stupidity'. Because he did so, Apollo had judged him to be the wisest of all. And that's how I've judged you. And you went out and proved me right"
    Julia passed me a note. The note read "PROJECT YOURSELF"I could tell everybody in the class wanted me to say something.I gave it a shot.
    "Well, I did discover something in my questioning of the two wiser men who probably aren't as wise as I thought they were. I discovered what I want to do with the rest of my life"
     Everybody was paying attention now, particularly Julia.
    "I've decided that I want to become the Lone Ranger of writing. I want to do the right thing anonymously and write about right when I do. First thing, I'm gonna do is write up the story of the last few days. I'm gonna use my notes. The next thing I want to do is ask Julia if she'll go out with me tonight to see a Will Sampson movie at the Starlite.
    Haylen looked disappointed.
    Julia said "love to."
    Krell seemed to understand.
    And" Krell asked "what was the name of the man who inspired you to make such a decision"
"His name is Otto Dingfeldt," I said.
When he heard that name, Arthur turned his glove inside out and looked as if he wanted to punch a berry basket.
Play Meatball
Lights Out.
I left the campus. When I reach the end of the campus road I always turn left, this time I turned right towards the Starlite
DUMMY AT STANFORD
    Who knows where Krell would have ended up it if not for the ankle of Lou Henry Hoover?
    Krell knew that without Paladin, Krell would have never become the Krell that he became. Krell also knew that without Richard Boone, Paladin would not have become the Paladin that he became. Krell also knew that without Paladin, Richard Boone would not have become the Richard Boone that he became.
   Boone might not have become Paladin if he hadn't been thrown out of Stanford.
    Boone had enrolled at Stanford in 1934. He went out for the boxing team and was one heluva good light-heavyweight. These were the golden days of fraternities and Boone became a member of Theta Xi. One day, the brothers of Theta had nothing to do and no particular place to go. They collected a bunch of rags and bottles. They used the rags and bottles to create a life size dummy. They covered the dummy with ketchup and threw the thing in the road in front of the fraternity houser to be hit by the first car that passed.
    Sure enough, the first car that passed hit the dummy.
    After the collision, the intimidating Boone ran into the street and began shreiking "You've killed my brother" at the innocent, terrified driver.
    The driver panicked and sprang from her car to confront both Boone and the dummy. She slipped on some of the fake blood and sprained her ankle, much to the delight of the frat boys watching from a safe distance.
    The woman with the sprained ankle, the innocent, terrified driver turned out to be Lou Henry Hoover; the wife of ex-president Herbert Hoover.
    "A chicken in every pot and a car in every garage" and a fake dummy getting run over by the former first lady's car when she takes that car out of the garage for a leisurely spin around campus.
    Boone was expelled from Stanford soon after the foolish incident.
    If Boone had some particular place to go that day at Stanford, he might not have gone on to become Paladin. If he had not become Paladin, Krell might not have become Krell. If Krell had not become Krell many, many other incidents would not have occurred including the incident that sent a kid named Ovid from the classroom one day, contemplating the possibility that he was the smartest guy in town.
And all of the rest of that saga.
Thank God for Herbert Hoover.
ADDICTION
    In my first years of teaching, I was always suspected to be "some kind of beatnik commie" because of the length of my hair. A supervising dinosaur introduced me to a group of parents as “our resident Bohemian”
    Apparently, I didn't "look"like a teacher.
    I look back at pictures of my hair in those days and am amazed at how short it actually was. Perhaps the problem was that it covered my ears. This was about the time when most middle class white folks truly believed that marijuana immediately prouced reefer madness and turned users into playground pushers.
    One day, I was in the coven known as the teacher's lounge when I was surrounded by a conversation about the evils of weed. Then, into the conversation burst a ray of light. One of the vice principals, a tall mouse studying to be a rat named Wolf, entered the room. The coven, afraid that an authority figure might have heard them talking about "drugs", immediately clammed up. Somehow, Wolf correctly translated the silence and asked if he had interrupted a "conversation". One of his minions, petrified that she might be "covering up", admitted that the conversation was about "marijuana and it's addictive effects"
   Wolf seemed pleased to be included in such a frank discussion. In a most reassuring yet dismissive and accusatory voice, Wolf said "I don't know what the effects are because I've never tried it.......why don't we ask Mr. Rivers?"
     Wolf seemed to understand that I was almost as alien to the gossip of the teacher's lounge as he was. I hadn't said a word during the whole discussiion other than a few cryptic nods. All of a sudden, all eyes were on me. I clearly remember my answer to this day. "Well" I said "I imagine it's a lot like reading."
    Although I didn't consider anyone in the room to be much of a reader, I could tell they held reading in the sacred contempt that many non-readers do, especially Wolf who made some kind of sound, turned his back and left the room.
    I wish I had paid more attention to my own words because my reading addiction was at the stage where I might have been able to do something about it, having recently escaped from college.
    Instead it kept growing. It would eventually cost me thousands of dollars, my first marriage, dozens of friends, and led me into the company of irresistible pushers like Penny Rider, Patricia Lindsay and Sarah Kimmel who enabled my habit with frolicking enthusiasm.
    I had to have it.
    I realized the problem started when I was a child.
    Both my mother and my father had shown symptoms. Not only did they fail to discourage me, they encouraged me. I became part of a cult known as “bluebirds”.
    I almost kicked the habit when I went to college. Somehow I lost my desire as the habit was foisted upon me by professors for whom I  had little respect. I didn't want to be dragged into their world.
    I'm deciding to come clean today after another night of revelry and fifty years of increasing intake As usual, I was up until all hours of the morning, indulging myself. I rarely sleep with my wife anymore as she tries to put reading limitations on me. I don't blame her for doing so but I can't resist.
    A few years ago, someone suggested that perhaps if I started writing about my experience, perhaps it would lessen my dependence.
    I did.
   It didn't.
    Now my writing has only intensified the problem.
    The addiction is reading. I’m still pushing it.
    Yesterday, I did something unusual. I started reading my writing. This exercise energized the problem to another dimension. I spent most of last night in a half sleep trying to figure out what I meant by my own writing.
    I started editing in my mind.
    That's when I knew I had to come clean. My mind started to formulate the confessional words that I am writing now, which you must be reading if you've come this far. As a matter of fact, I'm reading them myself and will continue to read them a couple of more times as I in Sysyiphisean mode, attempt to edit them.
    Then it's back down to the cellar where I will continue reading free samples from Kindle, wishing I had the money to buy all these samples that interest me and knowing that the only way I can afford them is if I win some kind of writing contest in which I might use this "composition" as my entry but probably won't because it's too metaphysictional to understand and might not match the taste of the judges in the contest. Then I'll go to the library and see what I can get for free but I'm having trouble at the library because they say I didn't return a book that I know I returned because I don't have it in my house even though I've torn the house apart several times to the horror of my wife.
    The missing book is "Metamorphosis, The Hunger Artist and more stories from Kafka"I know I returned it. They can't keep fining me forever can they? I'm innocent but I'm trapped. What if I can't use the library anymore?
    I'll have to win a contest or publish a book to feed my need. I can no longer separate myself from my addiction. I am what I read
    And so are you
    Be very careful, if it's not already too late.
LUCIDITY IN DISGUISE
    “Suddenly someone is there at the turnstile, a girl with kaleidoscope eyes”.
    Lucid dreams are a whole different subway system. In a lucid dream, the dreamer suddenly realizes that he/she is dreaming. Upon that realization, the dreamer brings some conscious decision making onto the inner screen projected by rapid eye movement. In this mode, the dreamer begins not only to watch the movie but also to direct it as well as screenwrite and star in it. After such an integrated exercise, the dreamer awakens with a clearer memory of the dream and brings that memory into their morning mediatation along with this accompanying subthought.
    Thank God I got out of that one just in time.
    The dreamer begins to live the dream.
    Once in a while, the living of the dream recalls other parts of the dream that the dreamer didn't actively bring to consciousness. These bits and pieces of scrambled subconscious produce deja vu.
    Sporadically, a culture experiences a universal deja vu. A movie becomes a hit. A novel becomes a best seller. A philosophy becomes a code of operation. A leader emerges. Revolutions begin. Penguins crouch. A star is born.
    A wrong is righted.
    Clarity replaces paradox.
    A consensual reality emerges. We fix something before it breaks.
    Reading is close to lucid dreaming. The reader rapidly moves his/her eyes along the page as you are doing now. Unskilled readers, because of the task of decoding and subvocalizing move their eyes more slowly across the page. The slower the eye movement, the blurrier the picture on the inner screen; the less the sense of interaction with the text and connection with the writer. The reader is watching the words rather than rewriting them, directing them or starring in them.
    The more skilled the reader, the more rapid the eye movement. The more rapid the eye movement, the more vivid the projection on the inner screen. After such a reading exercise, the reader emerges with a clearer memory of what he/she has read and often brings that memory into their ongoing meditation.
    The reader begins to internally live the text.
    The living  of the text recalls other parts of other texts that the reader didn't actively bring to consciousness the first time through. These bits and pieces of scrambled subconscious coalesce and produce insight which illuminates confoundings of the past.
    The reader goes forward with a better understanding of the slings and arrows of waking life. Then after a brisk day of living, the reader goes back to bed an dreams a lucid dream. The reader picture himself on a boat on a river or swinging on a swing made of clouds while looking up at blue trees under a wooden sky in lipstick land.
A FULLER GRASP OF FILLER
    In order to attain a fuller grasp of the concept of filler, we must detour through anacondas, alligators, dinosaurs, LSD, and birds. Let’s start with anacondas, alligators and birds,
    Ready?
    Every so often I would get a job moving objects from one place to another. I had a brand new Crew Club Dodge truck with matching cap. My buddy at the zoo admired my truck and asked me if I would be willing to do some under the table transpo for him. I responded with my usual response , "why not?".
   I arrived at the local zoo on time and moments later he emerged with a very large canvas bag that was destined for a zoo in Buffalo. He loaded the bag into the back of my truck. "You're all set. They're waiting for you at the zoo."
    "Cool, what's in the bag?"
    " Our anaconda".
    "what's it doing in the bag?'
    "doped up and chilling."
    "'MMMkkkaaayy. I'm gonna get truckin'"
    So me and the anaconda in the canvas bag set off for Buffalo. I wasn't worried at all because to me the reptile was in the bag and the bag was just cargo. I did think it was kinda cool though and might be the beginning of a story that I might tell someday.
    When we got to the zoo, the herpetolgy guy came out and removed the snake from the bag. He pronounced it both female and fit. This pronunciation guaranteed that I hadn't arrived at the same time as some other guy who was supposed to arrive in a Dodge Crew Cab and that I wasn't trying to pass off a sick, male anaconda while the other guy purloined the healthy snake bitch.
    Or something.
    For my reward, the herpetology guy decided to give me a tour of the innards of the snake house, apparently a rare extravagance.
    As we walked through the snake house, the herpetology guy explained in exquisitely excruciating detail what would happen if he or I got bit by any of the venomous snakes that we were passing. All of the poisons were different and needed a different serum and usually by the time help got to the unconscious poisoned person it was already too late. Matter of fact that's how he got the job. They found the herp dude before him passed out on the floor and by the time they figured out the problem, it was too late for him.
    The dude was dead.
    Then we proceeded over to the alligator pond where he invited me to watch the alligators have lunch. At that moment, a bunch of starlings were thrown into the alligator pond. One of the "pain in the ass birds" landed directly on the head of a partially submerged gator.As I looked at the bird doing a morbidly comic homage to a raven on the bust of Pallas, I asked the obvious question."why doesn't the bird just fly away?"
    "we already clipped his wings. He ain't goin' nowhere."
    The alligator with the bird on his head wasn't goin' anyplace either. He just sat there motionless wearing a delicious starling hat.
    "How come the gator isn't moving."
    "Oh, they don't move much. They move only when they need to. The rest of the time, they do what he's doing."
    "oh yeah, I asked, "what is he doin? Is he asleep or is he awake?."
    "Well, he ain't awake and he ain't asleep. It's something in between."
    Of course as a human being I was only aware of two states of consciousness...either awake of asleep. This was before my various surgeries and adventures in anesthesiology.
    "He's what they call dormant."
    Dormant is a deeper variation of chilling. I understood that the anaconda in the bag had been doing the same thing.
    Alligators spend most of their lifetimes dormant waiting around for something to happen and not particularly concerned when nothing happens
    Just gatoring.
    When we as humans gator, I call that condition "filling". We spend most of our lives in a zone beneath memory and the common product of that zone is “filler.”
BAGMEN WILL STAND
    Family plays a big factor in my friendship tree.
    I knew Crown and Wild Bill. I introduced them to each other and to Deke. Deke is my brother.
    Deke, Crown and Wild Bill are now friends.
    Deke knew Bruce and D'argento before they knew me. He introduced them to me and I introduced them to Crown and Wild Bill.
    Me, Deke, Crown, Wild Bill, Bruce and D'argento are now friends.
Crown knew Walt and Hank before Walt and Hank knew Wild Bill, Deke,Bruce and D'argento.
   Me, Deke, Crown, Wild Bill, Bruce, D'argento, Hank and Walt are now friends.
    My sister Terri knew Jack before he knew Deke who knew Jack before I knew Jack and before Jack knew D'argento, Crown, Wild Bill, Bruce, Hank, and Walt.
    This cluster is the core cluster in my friendship tree. We celebrated this cluster every year for 35 years at Deke's place on Canandaigua Lake. We gathered at the baseball all star game which is in mid-July. At the gathering we made announcements and predictions and we shared old stories of announcements and predictions past. I could and perhaps will write a book about those announcements, stories and predictions as well as the men who made them.
    The tradition ended when we moved South
    They are the funniest, smartest, most trustworthy men that I know. They are the reason why I rarely laugh at comedians and their 'craft'. My crew is so much more hilarious.
    I think I'll start with Bruce.
   Deke met Bruce when they were both  in high school part time picking up trays as weekend food service workers at Park Avenue hospital. Over the years, I have heard many stories of what went on in the locker room of the hospital,  the pranks that were pulled and the fun that was had.
    Bruce is the star of my favorite story of that era. Bruce tells it beautifully at the All Star game every year.
     Seems that a guy named Steve had pulled off a few nasty tricks on others so the others were looking to get even. One day Steve was in the locker room stall taking a crap. While Steve was sitting on the throne, Bruce picked up a laundry bag full of soiled towels. Bruce tossed the twenty pound bag through the opening at the top of the stall onto what must have been an astonished Steve. The bag was heavy but soft. After tossing the bag, Bruce immediately began his getaway.
    Steve bolted out of the toilet with a turd in his hand. Bruce turned around and saw the flung dung heading for his face. He moved slightly and the turd went splat against the wall. Bruce describes that SPLAT moment in great detail as it seemed to be happening in slow motion.
    I try to imagine the incident from Steve's point of view. You think you're alone in a critical moment and suddenly a laundry bag falls on you.  It doesn't hurt but it startles the crap out of you. You react to the situation immediately. You grab hold of your warm creation and with your pants still down, you burst through the stall door. You see everybody running and laughing. You spot Bruce. You're an all star third basemen with a terrific arm. You fling your turd and it looks like it's going to hit Bruce in the face until at the last moment he swerves and SPLAT. You go back in the stall, clean up, pull up your pants and take off.
    Nobody knew what ultimately happened to the splat on the wall but the conjecture went like this. Al Brown was the evening clean up guy and when he got to work that night, his boss told him to make sure to clean up the locker room because there was a "mess" down there. Al spent most of his evening shifts handicapping the horses for the next day at Finger Lakes. He liked to work fast so he could have more time sitting on his ass, smoking and handicapping. He went down to the locker room. It didn't seem too messy until he noticed the splat on the wall..."Goddamn, there's a turd on the wall"
    He took care of the mess but always wondered how that turd got so high up on that wall.
    Now you know what Al Brown was never able to figure out.
    And you know a litle bit about Bruce and my friendship tree.
    Remember this all went down before I even met Bruce. Deke had told me the story.
    I finally met Bruce at the famous Watkins Glen Concert featuring the Dead, The Band and the Allman Brothers. There were 300,000 people at that event. We got as close as we could when we spotted a large blanket and a motorcycle. We made our way to the blanket and that's where I met Bruce. The Dead were singing "Bertha don't ya come around here anymore".
    It's always a good thing when I can remember what song was playing when I first meet a person. When that song is "Bertha" and it's being played live by the Dead in the midst of 300,000 people on a day so sunny that torrential rain is a possibility at any moment, well that's a good way to meet.
    Yes, the torrential rains came. Everybody started scrambling to escape the storm. Bruce went over to his cycle and opened his saddle bag. He took out three blue garbage bags. He put the bag over his head and pulled it down to cover his body all the way to his knees. Like a turtle, he pushed his head through the top of the bag. Then he punched his arms through the side of the bag. He had made himself a raincoat. He threw us the other two bags and we did the same thing.  We were the Bagmen.  Not a lot of people were standing most were hiding under whatever sparse cover they could find.  I looked at the situation and said "The Bagmen Will Stand." We stood up proudly through the whole storm. When the sun came back out and the pounding rain disappeared, those people around us who had been seeking shelter from the storm began to emerge and started praising us for bagging it. They thought the bags were cool. A few people wondered if we had anymore of those bags. Bruce did have a few more and he shared them. They repeated the turtle and arm move. Before long there were three more bagmen and two bag ladies. Everybody laughing. Soon many of those who had brought a plastic garbage bag to the concert started wearing them like we were wearing them and making their way over to our space for some good wearing and sharing.
    Thus began the Bagman Ball.
    Every March we had a blowout party at wherever Bruce was living at the time. The higlight of the party was putting on the bags. Bruce supplied the bags pro bono. When everybody was in their bags, we'd put on "Sympathy for the Devil". Every one would start singing "Doot Doo" and conga lining throughout whatever space was available in the house.
    The consensus opinion was that Kay Stafford wore the best bag. It became another tradition that when people were putting on their bags, they would ask Kay to come over and custom fit. Kay designed quite a few different styles. I’ve heard many a bag lady, upon receiving a complient for the style of her bag respond ”It’s a Kay Stafford design”
    Aside from Bruce and Deke and I no one really knew why they were putting on bags and "Doot Dooing" but the whole scene was so bizarre and hilarious and filled with gentle peer pressure that all the participants enjoyed the exercise and the party was united. How can you be pissed off at somebody who's wearing a garbage bag exactly like the one that you're wearing.
    We continued to have that party for the next 25 years. We called it the Bagman Ball.
    Phillip Seymour Hoffman showed up at one.
    Maybe you attended one or two.
    I’m talking to you Mr. Stubs and Maureen. And all of you Rich brothers and sisters
    I’m talking to you Tommy Tron and you Michelin Man.
    I’m talking to you Pete on stilts, you Bill Downey and you Gary Gottshalk and all of the Caroll brothers and sisters
    If you did all I can say is "Doot Doo"
0 notes
Text
Day 8, April 14, 2019: Hoi An Eco Tour and Da Lat
Unfortunately due to some flight changes on the part of Vietnam air, our original plan of a late flight to Da Lat was moved up to the afternoon. While this decreases our time in Hoi An, it did not prevent us from completing the Hoi An area Eco Tour, a piece of the Vietnam trip my grandmother really enjoyed when she visited last year.
Our tour guide from Jack Tran Tours was Viet and he greeted us with a smile and sense of humor bright and early at 7am. He took us on a short van ride to our beach cruiser bikes for the day. We hopped on and peddled out of the main city past rice paddies and new highways. Our first stop on the tour was a home belonging to three women in their early 60s: 61, 62. 63. One was widowed young when her husband died of a moto incident at 24. Another had a son. This is likely the one who also has a grandson who just turned one. Birthday decorations remain outside from the previous evening.The last woman never married. The three live together in a very basic home. They sleep on what westerners would call a rather antiquated bed, without a proper mattress. In addition to getting paid for hosting tourists like us, these woman make money by farming and selling their crops at the local market.They wake up at 2am to begin to water their crops, which they do by hand except for when it’s really really hot. These women have about 700 square meters and they grow mustard seeds (which take a week) as well as onions. Morning glory, lemon basil and more. Many of these plants require growing and then transplanting over to a new part of the farm for replanting. They fertile the soil with seaweed from a nearby fish farm, as well as cow or water buffalo dung. Two of the women are home when we visit. The oldest is 63 but looks far older. She is permanently hunched over—a direct result of her watering the garden which she can no longer do. That doesn’t stop her, she is still hustling about. A younger one is working and watering and urges us to take a try at watering and then planting. She too is slight and looks older than she is. Some of her teeth are missing, but that doesn’t stop her from smiling. Before departing she hands us a bag of fresh herbs and lettuce for our upcoming lunch. Talk about organic growers. 220 families around these parts once grew food for a living. Today, about 130 continue to farm and 90 or so have moved to work in the tourism industry. Farming is not a particularly lucrative trade. Despite being expert exporters of rice, just growing rice is a hard salary to live off. A 49 hectare dawn may yield one crop after three months. These 3 months earn the family less that what they can live on. After all a farm this big might yield 400kg in seed but after shelling, only 280kg of rice. If we assume 1 dollar = 2kg, for three months work and a whole harvest, only $150 might be yielded from this harvest. Most people supplement this farming income with other crops tourism etc. the Mekong delta which we’ll visit later this week is the largest and main exporter of rice in Vietnam. Unlike here they can harvest not two, but three crops of rice per year.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
We get back on our bikes and cycle past a number of shrimp farms, and of course more rice paddies. Near to a large traffic circle and the highway we dismount once again for the most touristy part of the trip—water buffalo riding. This is when I learn that the only animal Kerran has ever ridden is a camel! The coolest part about this stop is actually the nearby brown cow (they don’t have black and white ones here) and the day old calf following it around as it learns to walk. After our carnival-like bull riding experience we get back on our bikes and cycle toward the river. We pass the countless beach side hotels and wave hello to the ocean. Like Danang, more resorts are popping up often. Our guide Viet’s wife works part time in one hotel doing laundry, but not for the next six months as she had their first child six days ago!
On the river side, we board a boat and take off our shoes as instructed. We are in Coco River, names for the long necked bird (is egret) that you can see everywhere. Coconut cake and sliced pineapple await us for a morning snack. We begin sailing away from land toward the open bay. Our first stop is a small fishing boat. A jolly woman rows from the back while a man throws a net out repeatedly. The net is beautiful as it’s tossed. We board their boat and see that they’ve just caught one small fish. Kerran tries and does well on his first try. I kind of suck at it. We don’t catch anything but the experience is cool. Admittedly this is pretty late in the AM for this.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
We get back on our bigger boat and sail on. We pass the fishing village of a Cua Dai (another name for the river) where Viet grew up. This is a village with about 5000 people. In 2000 about 90% of people worked in fishing. Today, only 40% work in fishing and the majority of others have moved to tourism. Viet is one of five kids—his brother is in construction but all three sisters work in hotels as chambermaids, doing laundry etc. All of the girls stopped school at age 12 while the boys continued. Today however schooling is compulsory for both genders until age 18. Similar to our first guide, Viet got electricity in 1993. He remembers the whole village circling around the two televisions in 1998 to watch a soccer match. In 1999 UNESCO names Hoi An a historic world heritage site. Tourism has been growing exponentially ever since. In 2017 Hoi An saw and estimated 2.5M tourists. Last year there were 3.8M. There are 150,000 people living in Hoi An! Viet thinks about 70% are from China and Korea, and this is less good as most reside in Chinese owned hotels in nearby Danang.
We sail onward toward the water coconut forests. These plants aren’t endemic to the area and are originally from the Mekong delta and used to help prevent erosion. The coconut forest was also a hiding place for about 140 Vietnamese during the American war. Only about 40 survived, half of which were heavily injured. In this place about 1000 people died, including the Vietnamese soldiers, Americans and locals. In wet season they hid right in the water eating fish and the oysters that dot the palm trunks. In dry season they covered themselves with mud to camouflage themselves from the Americans. Today it’s a beautiful area (well, the parts that aren’t littered with trash). The crew of our own boat demonstrated how to use circular basket boats made of bamboo. They are waterproofed with tar and cow dung. The Vietnamese originally created these (based on a Welsh boat) because the french taxes the length of boats and this significantly decreased the cost. Today they cost about 200-250 US dollars. The staff do a demonstration, cheekily singing Gangnam style as they go. Then we get in and it feels as if we’re on a tilt a whirl. After this bit of touristy and somewhat gimmicky fun, Viet also boards the boat and we sail through the forest. We pick up garbage as we go and eventually reach an area without too much litter. Both Viet and the boat rower start using palm leaves to create some very impressive origami. He also constructs two fishing rods and baits them with an oyster from the palm leaves. We are going fishing for crabs. Kerran lures the crab in with his bait and we scoop the black crabs with purple pinchers into what looks like a leftover gasoline or washing detergent canister. We catch a few but they are all quite small so we ultimately let them go.
Tumblr media
We then board the big boat again and head toward our last stop to try another type of fishing. Nearby the beach we board the small basket boat once again to get to shore. On shore is a large contraption used for reeling in a giant net. Typically these fisherman are out from 5pm to 3am but our host is up and about for us. He’s heavily tanned from being in the sun and has use only of one arm and yet he manages to reel in this heavy thing. The large net has holes in very strategic places and he strategically moves the net to get out the fish. This morning we catch nothing but small babies so we let those go.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Back on board the bigger boat the crew is making us lunch. As always with these touristy things, there is more food than we can handle. We start with spring rolls, then get a calimari salad, grilled mackerel, tons of rice, traditional morning glory and the pancake spring rolls I had last night. Dessert is mung bean cookies. I am completely stuffed. We sail back to shore and Viet boards a small van with us back to our hotel. The driver could be a NYC cab driver—he’s a bit aggressive and swerved around tour busses. I am genuinely fearful for the motorbikes on the road!
We’re back to the hotel in time to freshen up before Hoai picks us up at 1:25pm to take us to the airport. We bid farewell to Hoai and take the one hour flight to the mountain region of Da Lat.
Boy are we glad when we get here. It’s cool!!! Our guide, who insists we call him Frankie, meets us at the airport. He’s clearly more outdoorsy than the other guides, and much younger, just a few years older than we are. He studied law and English at university but after a year of attempting to practice law in Saigon after university, he was itching to come back and become a guide. He says his mom was not thrilled! He has both a ten year old and 1 year old girl.
We check in at the Dalat Palace Hotel, originally built by the french and finished in 1922. It has all the charms of a historic hotel but admittedly, is in need of a bit of a renovation.
We freshen up and meander into town where a bustling night market takes place. This weekend is also a holiday weekend so Vietnamese tourists are everywhere. The night market here is less touristy and more authentic-people selling warm weather clothes and countless foods. You can easily identify the Vietnamese tourists because they are dressed in hats and scarves. It’s probably about 65 degrees.
Tumblr media
We eat a bit off the main drag at a small restaurant called Trong Dong. When we arrive we’re the only ones there but a few other couples wander in. There are only about 7 or 8 tables here—each covered with a plaid table cloth that is then layered with a white one. It’s quiet and cute with an extensive menu of Vietnamese food. We learn at this dinner that Da Lat produces wine (it’s okay). I get a delicious clay pot of spicy pork.
Tumblr media
We’re exhausted after dinner and meander our way back through the night market toward tour hotel which is perched on a hill and overlooks the towns lake. We stop to take pictures of an impromptu dance session and the boards of people eating and enjoying the market. This city is funky—it’s both beautifully adorned with flowers (earning it its name of the flower city) and also somewhat kitschy with lights all around. We’re ready to explore!
0 notes
aleesblog · 7 years
Text
Remembrance hump of Garrincha published in The Blizzard
                                                                                                                                                                         Bird of Passage                                                    
A personal quest into the life-story of Garrincha, Brazil’s unrefined legend                
                       By Andrew Lees                    
1st June 2017
Money talks but it don't sing and dance, and it don't walk
Neil Diamond
Under an unremarkable sky there were four of us out on the backstreet making our rings fly. I thrust my ring away then pulled it in, creating ellipses in the summer air. If it dared to slip I coaxed it back up, bending my knees and bracing my shoulders as I tried to circle the sun. Jill Clapham and Karen Pullen were streets ahead, looping their hoops in a swaying 2/4 rhythm and creating double flirts with their ductile hips. That morning as the larks rose into the sky above Little Switzerland I twirled my first ton.
At two o’clock we all ran in to watch Sweden play Brazil. My father was already crouched in front of our Bush console. I sat beside him on the hearthrug and my mother brought in a jug of Kia-Ora orange squash. On the other side of the bulbous screen a thickset man in a raincoat was triumphantly brandishing a large Swedish flag. The magic mirror then moved its focus to show the opposing teams jogging up and down uncomfortably in the silent rain. At last the referee blew his whistle and the final was afoot. A quarter of an hour into the game the commentator informed us that the effervescent Brazilian fans were singing, “Samba, Samba” even though they were losing 1-0. Garrincha, their right-winger attacked from the fringes. Twice in succession in the first half, he beat three players and his inch-perfect goalmouth crosses resulted in Vavá goals. As the game went on my eyes were drawn more and more to this hunched man who never passed the ball. On 29 June 1958 I was transported to a field of dreams somewhere on another planet.  
That winter I gave up hula-hooping and started to kick a rubber ball against our coal house door. I learned to keep the pill on the ground, tame its wicked bounce and make it run. I gained a rhythm that allowed me to twist and dart past imaginary opponents. I found that with the slightest of taps from my left foot I was able to alter the ball’s speed and trajectory. I kept my feet apart, flexed my body and imagined I was Garrincha. My ball slept with me under the sheets as I listened to Bobby Vee on my portable radio.
I set unregistered record after record with that small rubber ball and became a star of the school playground. It was also the last time the skylarks darted out of the turf and diminished to dark specks in the porcelain sky, the last time they would sing their hearts out, momentarily disembodied as they summoned the sun.
It was now 1959 and I had started to go to football matches with my father. I loved the communal walk to the ground, the baying wit of the tribe and the surging swell of bodies tumbling down the terraces. But what I watched on the pitch was a war in which tough men battled it out for a paltry win bonus. The game was prosaic, forbidding and merciless and bore no resemblance to the fluidity of the Brazilian champions.
In the summer of 1966 I got to watch Brazil play for a second time. Garrincha emerged from the Goodison Park tunnel wearing the number 16 shirt. His unstoppable swerving banana kick that had hit the top right hand corner of the Park End net three days earlier had led me to anticipate a repeat performance of the mesmeric sequence of steps I had watched as an 11 year old with my father. After the band had played the national anthems Brazil’s bandy-legged outside-right ambled over to position himself next to two policemen patrolling the far touchline.
Under the floodlights and with the Liverpool crowd’s chants of “Hungary, Hungary” and “ee ay adio ” echoing in their ears Flórián Albert and Ferenc Bene set about putting the ageing world champions to the sword with fast incisive counter-attacks. Just before half-time Kenneth Wolstenholme, the BBC sportscaster, lamented, “Ah, Garrincha seems to have gone now. He has lost all the feistiness and fire and that devastating burst of speed.”  
In the second half I noticed that Garrincha sometimes came inside looking for help and on the rare occasions when he tried to get round the outside of the Hungarian defence he was easily cut off and forced to pass. At the final whistle a delirium of appreciation burst forth, as toilet rolls rained onto the pitch. A stray balloon blew up from the Gwladys Street terrace, drifting forlornly in the direction of Stanley Park.
It is 2006 and I am sitting in the Bar Vesuvio in the old cocoa port of Ilhéus watching Botafogo play Vasco da Gama. The ball rarely leaves the ground and always seems to be angled perfectly through the narrowest of channels. Periodically it shoots out to the flanks and is then rifled back across the box. In this game corners and throw-ins are irrelevant. The ball dips and bends as it fires towards goal. Then out of the blue a Botafogo player goes round his opponent on the outside and I blurt out the words, “Alma de Garrincha.” An old man sitting beside me smiled kindly and said, “Garrincha jogou futebol do mesmo modo que viveu sua vida, divertindo-se e irresponsalvelmente!” [Garrincha played football the same way he lived his life, pleasing himself and running wild!]
Back in England football was now an acceptable topic of conversation in the hospital canteen. In fact there were many similarities between the modus operandi of university teaching hospitals and Premier League football clubs. One Tuesday lunchtime after rounds I explained that ‘Garrincha’ was a drab little Brazilian bird with a buzzing flight and a bubbly song that could not survive in a cage. Nobody had heard of Garrincha.
I then got out my laptop and showed them extracts from the 1963 Cinema Novo film Alegria do Povo [The Happiness of the People]. The film begins with black and white photographs of Garrincha to a soundtrack of samba. I fast-forwarded so they could see the Lone Star of Botafogo mesmerising his opponents in the Maracanã stadium.
One of the house officers, a Manchester United supporter reflected, “He plays a bit like George Best.” I replied caustically that Garrincha was Best, Stanley Matthews and John Barnes and a snake charmer rolled into one. “What’s more you don’t need slow motion/3D/surround sound from 23 angles to prove he has more tricks than Messi and more grace than Ronaldo.” I knew that my fuzzy evidence had not convinced them. They smiled benignly but knew their chief was basking in the emotional overglow of an unhealthy reminiscence bump.
Undeterred I continued to watch web compilations of the Little Bird’s sillage, much of which had been posthumously embellished by music. To Moacyr Franco’s song Balada no.7 (Mané Garrincha) I watch him double back before arrowing away to the right. A magnet seemed to be always attracting him to the margin of the pitch. His style was casual, irreverent and highly improbable but never disrespectful. He tormented and teased but never mocked. He was wordless and indefinable. For Garrincha, football was no more than a series of duels against instantly forgettable defenders and foreplay was far more enjoyable than scoring. The more joyous he made the crowd, the sterner became his facial expression. He was football’s Buster Keaton cracking jokes with his bandy legs and dancing to the gaps in the music. In one game playing for Botafogo he was even admonished by the official for flirtatious play. He was a one-man carnival who could turn life upside down with his antics. ‘Seu Mané’ expunged the prison of cause and effect from the game of football.
By the second half of the 19th century Lancashire cotton goods had become almost worthless in Brazil. Even the turbines coming in on the Liverpool boats from Manchester were in far less demand. As a consequence the 1000 or so English expatriates began to invest more in local textile production. John Sherrington, a man who had strong commercial links with Manchester, purchased a stretch of verdant land that nestled below the forested Serra dos Órgãos in the centre of the sate of Rio de Janeiro. Here in 1878 in the grounds of the old fazenda he and his two Brazilian partners constructed a textile mill. The project got off to an ill-omened start when the ancient tree said to have been more than 50m tall and with a trunk circumference greater than 30 human arm spans came down during the construction of a road, but within a few years the factory was functional, converting natural fibres into yarn and then fabric.
The municipality of Pau Grande in the district of Vila Inhomirim 50km outside Rio de Janeiro already had a small railway line. It had been constructed by the English engineer William Bragge in 1853 and connected Raiz da Serra and the Imperial City of Petrópolis with the wharf in the small port of Mauá at the mouth of the Rio Inhomirim. This railway provided a reliable form of transport from the mill to the coast.
The Francisco dos Santos family were descendants of the Fulni-ô Indians, who after being ousted from their coastal homeland by the Portuguese had settled in Águas Belas, a municipality close to the Rio Ipanema. Although they had finally been hounded down near Quebrangulo and forced to take the surname of their oppressor these ‘people of the river and stones’ refused to bow to outside discipline. As their traditional lifestyle was eroded some of their number assimilated with renegade black slaves in the quilombo hideouts of the Brazilian outback.
Manuel Francisco dos Santos was the first to travel the 2000km from the tribal homelands to the boomtown dominated by the mill owned by the América Fabril company. Although the landscape bore similarities with the countryside on the borders of the states of Alagoas and Pernambuco from where he had travelled, Pau Grande itself more closely resembled Delph or Saddleworth on the Pennine ridge.
The several hundred labourers had come from all over Brazil but the mill managers were exclusively English. In return for the privileges of secure employment and accommodation the predominantly illiterate mill workers were obliged to comply with the strict discipline and moral code of the British Empire. Mr Hall, the manager, would sometimes deal with misdemeanours that had occurred outside the factory by administering a caning to the miscreant. Mr Smith, the director, emphasised the virtues of hard work and self discipline and encouraged football on the premise of ‘healthy body, healthy mind’.
On 28 October 1933 Manuel’s brother Amaro dos Santos, who worked at América Fabril as a security guard, became a father for the fifth time. The midwife was the first to notice that the baby boy’s left leg bent out and the right turned in. Manuel Francisco dos Santos had to grow up fast and his love of trapping and caging birds led his older sister Rosa to nickname him Garrincha. In his school reports he was described as quiet but mischievous and impulsive and his teachers considered him uneducable. For the young Mané by far the best thing about Pau Grande was a secluded potholed stretch of grass 60m by 40m high on a bluff that overlooked the factory. There were days when he would return two or three times for peladas [kickabouts]. Barefooted and dressed only in shorts Garrincha and a couple of mates would regularly thrash older opponents. His hunting spear was the ball and his prey lay nestled in the back of the net guarded by a goalkeeper. When he was not running with the ball he would be fishing or hunting with his friends Pincel and Swing, two brothers from the neighbouring Raiz de Serra.
His first job, at 14, was in the cotton room of the mill with its blistering heat, lung-damaging dust and deafening machines. The air had to be kept hot and humid in this the most unpleasant working environment of the factory to prevent the thread from breaking. He was always going absent, often to drink cachaça in a local bar or have sex with the mill girls at the back of the small football stadium belonging to SC Pau Grande, which had been founded in 1908 by workers from the factory. His employers soon gave up any hope of getting a decent day’s work out of him and it was only his footballing deftness that saved him from the sack. With Garrincha in SC Pau Grande’s side the factory team went two years without a defeat.
The coach likened Garrincha to Saci, the pipe-smoking mulatto imp whose spellbinding one-legged footwork created whirlwinds of chaos wherever he went. It was impossible to outrun Saci, who could make himself disappear at will. Sometimes he would transform into Matita Pereira, an elusive bird whose melancholic song seemed to come from nowhere. The only way to placate this legendary trickster was to leave him a bottle of cachaça.
Eventually Garrincha’s dazzling dribbles came to the attention of scouts from Rio de Janeiro and he was offered trials for the big clubs. He arrived at Vasco da Gama’s São Januário ground without boots, turned up late for a trial with São Cristóvão and when asked to stay overnight by Fluminense feared for his job and returned on the last train home. His insouciance counted heavily against him. Eventually a supporter and scout from Botafogo, a modest football and regatta club, but one that had a strong journalistic and intellectual following, dragged SC Pau Grande’s number 7 back to the capital.
On clapping eyes on Garrincha, the Botafogo coach Gentil Cardoso is said to have muttered, “Now they’re bringing cripples to me.” He then asked the young bumpkin, “How do you play, son?” to which Garrincha replied, “With boots!” After watching him kick a ball around Cardoso had seen enough to throw Garrincha into the first-team squad’s practice match. After the game the Brazil left-back Nílton Santos, who had been nutmegged for the first time in his career by the upstart, is said to have told Cardoso that the boy was a monster and should be signed on the spot if only to prevent him being snapped up by one of their rivals. The Rio press enthusiastically heralded Garrincha’s signing as a professional footballer in 1953. Their only criticism was “the boy dribbles too much.”  
In Sweden in 1958, Garrincha was the best in the world in his position. Four years later in Chile he was the finest player in the world. After he had been officially announced as the player of the tournament, the poet Vinicius de Moraes composed the sonnet 'O Anjo das Pernas Tortas' [The Angel with Twisted Legs]:
'Didi passes and Garrincha advances
Observing intently the leather glued to his foot
He dribbles once, then again, then rests
Measuring the moment to attack
Then by second nature he launches forward
Faster than the speed of thought.'
In his June 1962 article “O Escrete de Loucos” [The Squad of Madmen] published in Fatos & Fotos, Nelson Rodrigues, the great Brazilian cronista reported that the European squads had been working on strategies to stop Garrincha but had not taken into account that the Brazilian team was a phenomenon made up of pranksters who played the game from the soul. In the last minutes of the final against Czechoslovakia, Garrincha had turned the opposition to stone. One defender even put his hands on his hips in total capitulation. Regarding the earlier 3-1 victory against England in the quarter-final, Rodrigues wrote, “The Englishman plays football whereas the Brazilian lives and suffers every move.”
Garrincha fathered fourteen children by five different women. One of them, Ulf, was born after the 1958 World Cup final and grew up in Sweden1. Garrincha had a lengthy and tempestuous relationship with the samba diva Elza Soares. He drank heavily and was responsible for the death of his mother-in-law in a car accident where he was drunk behind the wheel. When he finally hung up his boots, after a brief comeback with the small Rio club Olaria in 1972, he faded into oblivion. One of his last public appearances was at the carnival in Rio de Janeiro. The shots of his hunched bloated figure sitting alone on the front of the Mangueira samba school float saddened the nation.
Following Garrincha’s death from the complications of alcoholism on 20 January 1983, Hamilton Pereira da Silva, a poet and a politician from Tocantins, composed Requiem for an Angel:
They stood in the cortege
And offered him wings
Multicoloured wings
Vermilion, white
Chocolate
Grey
Hang gliding on the wing
For you who lived as an angel for so many years
These wings would have been meaningless
Before the eyes of the people
In the magical glow
Of those Sunday afternoons…
Two days after the announcement of Garrincha’s death, the poet Carlos Drummond de Andrade published an article entitled “Mané and the Dream” in the Jornal do Brasil in which he declared that football had become a panacea for Brazil’s sickness. Garrincha had been a reluctant hero who had temporarily banished the nation’s inferiority complex and inspired the have-nots to greater things, He pleaded for another Garrincha to rekindle the nation’s dreams: “The god that rules football is sardonic and insincere. Garrincha was one of his envoys, delegated to make a mockery of everything and everyone in his stadiums. The god of football is also cruel because he concealed from Garrincha the faculty to realise his mission as a divine agent.”
In his imagined chronicle Diario do Tarde Paulo Mendes Campos wrote that the rules of Association Football did not apply when Garrincha was on the pitch. The pushes, trips and shoves against him went unpunished and it was only when the embarrassed defender fearful of ridicule by the crowd pulled at his shirt that the complicit referee would be reluctantly forced to award a foul.
Despite these chansons de geste by Brazil’s greatest living writers and poets, the truth of the matter was that Seu Mané’s trickery defied literary description. Football was not an art. Garrincha had held a mirror up to the nation.
His body was taken from the clinic in Botafogo to the Maracanã stadium. Nílton Santos insisted that his teammate be buried in Pau Grande and not in the new mausoleum for professional footballers in the Jardim da Saudade. Traffic came to a halt on the Avenida Brasil as the cortège passed by with mourners crowding the sides of the road and others throwing flowers from the overhead bridges. “Garrincha you made the world smile and now you make it cry” had been daubed on a tree. As the mayhem of cars finally approached Pau Grande the bottleneck became so great that people were forced to abandon their vehicles and walk to the little church.
Seu Mané had played the game for its own sake. His fancy footwork, element of surprise and capacity for improvisation had nourished the nation’s soul. A memorial stone was placed in the cemetery. Its inscription read, “He was a sweet child. He spoke with the birds.” Tostão, his teammate, would write on the 20th anniversary of Mané’s death, “Garrincha was much more than a dribbler, a ballet dancer and a showman, he was a star.”
My sentimental quest begins at the Botafogo Sports and Regatta Club on Avenida Venceslau Brás. It’s now used mainly by the young socios (members) to play volleyball and basketball. A picture of Nílton Santos in the entrance reminds the club of its glory years. His black and white striped shirt with its lone star hangs in a display case next to the trophy cabinet.
When Garrincha played for Botafogo de Futebol e Regatas it was a deeply superstitious club.  The day before the game a mass communion with eggnog, milk and biscuits would took place and on match day the club’s silk curtains were tied up to symbolise the ensnarement of the opponents’ legs. An hour before the game each player was compelled to take a mud bath and eat three apples. An ex-Fluminense player had to be included in every team. Before each game a stray mongrel called Biriba would piss on the leg of a player. When things were going badly for the team the Botafogo president would release the little dog from the stand to run onto the pitch and distract the opposition. Biriba became so important at the club that he was included in one of Botafogo’s championship winning team photographs.
I set off past the Aterro do Flamengo with its fenced playgrounds full of youths playing football, I look over at the Marina da Glória with the mist-topped Sugar Loaf in the background, heading for Praça Quinze where the boats come in from Niterói. Out in the bay the Ilha das Cobras is surrounded by frigates. I drive fast on the Linha Vermelha heading north in the direction of Galeão. To my left is the vast sprawl of the Complexo do Alemão favela, the Instituto Oswaldo Cruz and the toy-town church of Nossa Senhora da Penha perched on its sacred mount. I reach the artificial brine lake designed to deter the favelados from hanging around the beaches of the Zona Sur and then drive north towards the Federal University Hospital block where I had lectured the day before. A nauseating smell of sewage fills the air. I head north-east through the teeming run-down districts of Baixada Fluminense, which are full of old trucks, new schools and stray dogs.
In Casa-Grande & Senzala [The Master and the Slaves], Gilberto Freyre uses the term bagaceira – the shed where the dry pulpy residue left after the extraction of sugar is stored – as a metonym for the exploitative plantation culture. Freyre wrote that “Brazil is sugar and sugar is the Black” and both were linked in the collective unconscious with sensuality and sexuality. Bagaceira was later used to refer generically to marginalised riff-raff. Football had provided Garrincha with an escape route from enslavement but when all the fibre had been squeezed out of him cachaça left him as bagaceira.
The municipality of Magé with its farming communities guarded by the Dedo de Deus mountain marks the official leaving of Rio de Janeiro. We turn right along a bumpy narrow road filled with buses and motorcyclists, cross the single lane railway track, go past a man on a horse and open roadside kiosks selling tyres. The people seem gentler and more approachable than in Grande Rio. At a birosca that sells buns and cachaça I stop to ask the way to Pau Grande. Chortling, the bar owner points to his groin and says, “Aqui está.” “Pau grande”, I later learned, was slang in Brazilian Portuguese for “big cock”.
After another 15 minutes drive the Estadio Mané Garrincha, the home of SC Pau Grande, comes into view, its rustic white walls and small arched entrance resemble an Andalusian village bullring. The grass is lush and samba drifts from the television in the clubhouse. The president, plump, with a Zapata moustache and dressed only in fading khaki shorts, greets me effusively. In one corner of the clubhouse are three cases of memorabilia, one filled with small trophies, the other two with crumpled newspaper cuttings and posters defining the ascent of the Little Bird. One of the pictures shows an 11-year-old Garrincha sticking out in a team of men and another his father Amaro, looking down affectionately on his young son from a small wooden veranda. In some of the group photographs there are boys who resembled my own teammates from school, pale solemn faces, straight brown hair and small chins.
The president tells me that Garrincha used to love to return to Pau Grande for a pelada with his old friends after playing at the Maracanã. Over a glass of cachaça he tells me the club are hoping to raise money to create a small museum. He also reminds me that the black and white striped SC Pau Grande strip is identical to that of Botafogo except for the star. I offer him money to buy a ball, but he refuses and we settle for just another photograph. I then walk down the cobbled road to the centre of the village where a small bust of Garrincha greets the few visitors. To its right are a series of murals illustrating how Pau Grande used to look in its prime.
América Fabril closed in 1971 and its buildings now operate as a distribution centre for mineral water but the Neo-Gothic grey and white Capela de Sant’Ana that had been overwhelmed by Botafogo supporters at Garrincha’s funeral is unchanged. A car blasting out propaganda for Sandra Garrincha, a candidate in the Magé prefectural elections, drives by, followed by a group of young girls waving flags in support of her campaign.
I ask one of the security guards at the gate of the old factory if I can have a look around. The factory looks much the same as it did in the days when it produced cloth. The chimneystack is still standing but there are now vast empty spaces giving parts of it the appearance of a vacant exhibition space. In some of the rooms machines rumble away bottling water from the mountain springs. I thank my guide and walk back into the village in the direction of the lemon bungalow which the Brazilian football federation had bought Garrincha for his part in the World Cup victory in Chile in 1962. Two of Garrincha’s friendly grandnieces are standing on the veranda talking to a young man astride his bicycle. Grilles guard the windows of the house even though I am told there is still next to no crime in Pau Grande. There is a mural of Garrincha’s head in his playing days at the front door and on the wall of the house looking onto the street is written the legendary number 7 he carried on his back and the words “jogando certo com as pernas tortas” [playing straight with twisted legs]. One of the girls invites me to enter a small shrine at the side of the house. Among the photographs and medallions is a framed tribute fastened on one of the walls:
'Garrinchando
'Garrincha pretends that he despises the ball, but she knew he would always come back to pick her up.
The dribble was his courtship.
Garrincha, you passed through life, overcoming all obstacles that were put before you. But in the end that relentless adversary Death defeated your dribble.
From that moment on the ball and the football universe became orphans of the most blessed contorted legs football has ever known.'
Pau Grande is still full of gente boa. Doors do not need to be locked at night. Round the corner from Garrincha’s old house an elderly man tells me that the former mill town is still full of Garrincha’s ancestors. He then leads me up a path behind the houses that reminds me of the Brackenwood edgeland of my childhood, full of weeds, plastic bottles and butterflies. After a short walk up a steep incline we reach an empty white outhouse with two palomino horses tied up outside. 20 metres below the high bank is a clearing strewn with twigs and leaves. At either end are goal posts without nets. I climb down and start to run close to the right edge where patches of grass grow sheltered by overhanging trees. I pause. I then sidestep to the right and accelerate. I twist round with my back to the goal, shimmy and shoot. I feel free. When I can fly no more I sit on a bench behind the far goalposts. Once I have gained my breath I rise and walk to the edge of the ridge and look down on the mill, the little chapel and the orderly rows of houses.
An hour later I drive on up to the cemetery at Raiz da Serra. As I am parking the car, a skeletal drunk in shorts, sandals and a fading orange shirt staggers out of the Encontro dos Amigos bar offering to guide me to Garrincha’s grave. He tells me that the previous Friday three Vasco da Gama players had made the pilgrimage from Rio to pray for inspiration before their game against Flamengo. Tucked away in the middle of a row of closely packed tombstones I am shown a faded inscription, which says “Here lies the man who was the happiness of the people Mané Garrincha.” On the worn headstone his date of death is recorded incorrectly as 20 January 1985. There are no flowers or graffiti. A singer and friend Agnaldo Timóteo had paid for the funeral, the tombstone had been paid for by his captain Nílton Santos and a local family called Rogonisky had allowed Garrincha’s remains to be buried in the same grave as their 10-year-old son who had been killed in a road traffic accident.
I then climb up to look at the newer but equally stark and neglected obelisk. Written on a memorial tablet are the words:
'Garrincha
The Happiness of Pau Grande
The Happiness of Magé
The Happiness of Brazil
The Happiness of the World.'
As I sit in silence in this deserted cemetery I think that it could only have been my great-grandfathers’ deep loyalty to street, neighbourhood and even mill that prevented them packing their bags during the slump. It was in towns like Oldham that association football first changed from a game played by gentlemen into a profitable attractive Saturday afternoon spectator sport. As I sit by Garrincha’s grave I see their familiar faces under their flat caps, their trunks bent over by the damp and onerous labour, hurrying past the smokestacks and rows of terraced houses to Boundary Park. The Latics were yet another stabilising devotion that stopped them sailing down to Rio on a Lamport and Holt steamer.
Football has been hijacked by television money and sponsorship deals. It was now much more of a spectacle but had fewer magic moments. Running fast with the ball glued to your toes was high risk and was decried by millionaire coaches. Wingers like Garrincha (outside rights and lefts) had been replaced by a new breed of wing-backs that could attack and defend. Power and victory were what counted these days.
A small brown wren-like bird with a large cocked-up tail, sharp beak and shiny black cap flits under a neighbouring headstone and interrupts my litany of regrets. Dusk is falling and with a heavy heart I leave through the dark forests on the steep ascent to Petrópolis. I am now certain that when I have started to dribble my lines, when I can no longer remember my date of birth or the names of my children the alchemist will still be around beckoning me to come and join him for a pedala in the clearing above the cotton mill.
1 note · View note
Text
My story; only for those who want to read it. Not mandatory. Is in no way finished.
Blood. Filth. Mud. Grime. Sludge. Sweat. Tears. All coating the cobblestone road. A boy, small, about the age of 10, on his knees. Hands on the large, lifeless body of a man. A cold fog wrapping around them like a blanket as the boy screams his anguish, thick blood running over his hands. A dagger, sticking up out of the man’s chest, looking in the black of night like a sliver of the obsidian sky itself. A silence lay covering the boy and the man, as if the very air was grieving. A snicker rolls over the stones. “Keep on crying, runt. Nobody gonna hear you. Not at his time o’ night.” More snickering, more fog. Three figures step out of the shadows of an alleyway, circling the boy and the body like hungry wolves. All three are thin and distorted in the fog, the mist turning them to daemonic monsters. The boy bites his lip, his teeth piercing skin, blood pooling at the split. With a split-second thought, the boy grabs the broken gold watch from the dead man’s wrist and the knife from his chest, leaping to his feet and staying low in a crouch. The snickering from the men grows into loud guffaws. “Whatcha gonna do wit’ that, huh? You ain’t even holdin’ it right. Here, lemme show you somethin.” One of the men steps forward, and the boy swipes with the knife, nicking the man’s thumb. The man’s face darkens, and he makes a grab for the boy. With a duck and a swerve to the left, the boy dodges the man, stabbing him quickly in the back of the thigh and yanking the knife out on his mad dash past the man to freedom. The boy’s ratty runners slap against the cobblestones, the shouting of the men following him as he disappears into the night, covered in the blood, filth, mud, grime, sludge, sweat, and tears of the street. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dath kept his eyes glued to the giant twirling coin, not daring to blink lest he miss the drop. A quick glance at the clock above the dealer’s head told him he should have left the gambling den fifteen minutes ago. Another quick glance down at his cards told him he needed to see the horned beast, not the angel. A third glance, this one aimed at his single opponent, a scrawny little twig who was so greasy you could scrape off a layer and fry those nasty patties that Chef Prike cooked up at his sorry excuse for a restaurant, The Pot, made of only Nem knew what. His passing thoughts broke when his opponent cried out in disappointment. Snapping his gaze back to the table in front of him, his breath caught in his throat. He had won. Some luck-inclined Mystic bastard was smiling down on him tonight, or at the very least not frowning. He stood up from the table, a lopsided grin stretching across his face as he reached forward, grabbing his winnings, which amounted to about two-thousand ket. Good score, Dath thought to himself. Don’t spend it all at once. Gotta keep Da’s shop running. Another part of his mind whispered at him that he didn’t need the shop, because Da was gone, but Dath didn’t like to listen to that part of his mind. Instead, he winked at his furiously blushing embarrassed opponent. “Sorry, buddy; better luck next time.” Pocketing the money, he adjusted the watch on his wrist, checking the time before nodding his exit to the dealer, who nodded in understanding and started calling out to fill the spot. “Take a chance! Flip a coin! Nem’s Coin! Come on, sir, you look like you’re a lucky guy! Why not give Nem’s Coin a try, eh? Aw, come on over man, don’t be like that. What about you, with the pretty lady on your arm? Pretty ladies bring a man luck, eh? We have a taker! Cast your bets, gentlemen!” Dath could hear the sound of turning gears grinding as the dealer pulled the crank following him out of The Gold Pile as he stepped into the cobblestone street, cool air brushing over his skin through his thick cotton shirt. Shifting his rolled up sleeves back over his elbows, his fingers brushed over the gold wristwatch resting on his arm and he felt a pang of guilt tear through his chest. Da didn’t want me to gamble. He didn’t want me to end up like him. Da tried his best. The other side of his mind called out again, pushing to take prevalence. He tried his best, and yet he was still knifed in a damp alleyway because of debts that got too bad for him to handle. He told you to go home and stay home, and what did you do? You led the murdering bastards right to him. Dath sighed. Tonight was going to be one of those nights then. Maybe he’d visit The Hearth, and distract himself a bit. He turned, heading left down the street, heading away from The Hearth. He knew he shouldn’t head to a pleasure house, especially not with a pocket full of fresh-won ket. Ambling his way through the winding streets, he came upon a ramshackle shop full of trinkets, toys, tourist souvenirs, costumes, books, and all manner of miscellaneous odds and ends. Da’s pride and joy, The Treasure Trunk. Pulling a loaded key ring from one of his belt loops, he flipped through them until he came upon a lightly tarnished brass one, a chip taken off of one of the corners. Hesitating a moment, he stared down at the key. As much as I hated his habits, I miss him. He sighed, starting to take a step towards the door. Suddenly, he was grabbed by the shoulder and thrown against a wall, held there by a strong arm and a knife to his throat. His attacker, who was right in front of him, was in full black, and small enough to make him think it might be a girl... but why would a girl be attacking him? “You move, and I’ll put his through your windpipe.” The figure whispered; it was definitely a girl. He stilled, holding his hands up as if in surrender. A second figure stepped forward from the shadows, also dressed in a way to rival the black of night. “Hey there, buddy. How ya doin’? This your place? This must be your place. It’s just as run-down and dirty as you are. Some young bastard like you couldn’t’ve carved it out yourself though, no sir.” The man took another step forward, and Dath recognised him as the guy from The Gold Pile. Was he really that broken up about the money? Damn, guy needs a life. Dath smirked, and the girl pushed the tip of her knife against the skin of his neck just hard enough to draw a small bead of blood. “Cute dimple. Why don’t I cut it out for you? Or maybe I should put a matching one into the other cheek instead, huh?” The girl stuck with her whisper, and Dath held back a wince. He quite liked his dimple, thanks muchly. The ladies loved it too. And a few of the men, he thought to himself. The man tapped the small female on the shoulder, and she reluctantly released him, stepping out of the way. The guy leaned in, the smell of watered-down whiskey heavy on his breath. “You got lucky this time, buddy. This time. Keep that in mind next time you sit down at a table. Maybe, maybe the next time you play a round of Weasel’s Bluff, you’ll find yourself hung. Or maybe it’ll be at a game of the Golden Wheel? Any way it goes, your luck will run its course. And then I’ll be waiting.” Dath thought this guy must be crazy. He knew it had been luck. Why was this guy all up in arms about it? “Guy, look, I’m sorry you played me in Nem’s Coin. You know it’s just a game of chance, right?” That wasn’t entirely true; Dath had slipped a neutral card into his hand of three to even out his odds, but this guy didn’t know that. He didn’t need to know that. The guy slammed his forearm hard into Dath’s throat, momentarily cutting off his air. Their noses ended up mere centimetres from each other. “You hear me, boy. Nobody beats The Crow.” Dath looked the man over: tall, thin, hooked nose. Black hair, but it had been dyed; there was a touch of ginger at his roots. Small, beady eyes. Bad left leg, considering the way he kept off it. All of his flashed through his mind in the time it took the man to blink. Without a second thought, he kicked the weak point in the man’s leg, grabbed his forearm, twisted it hard enough that the man’s wrist popped out of place, and elbowed him in the face twice, hearing his nose break with the second contact. The man dropped to his knees, holding his face with his uninjured hand and moaning. Dath grabbed his hair, yanking his head up so he could speak directly in his ear, glaring directly at the shocked girl with the knife the whole time he spoke. “I’ve heard you. Now you hear me. I take threats from no man, nor their pets. You keep out of my dirty little corner, and I’ll keep out of yours. If you can’t play nice, then find somewhere else to play. The Den and every nasty spot in it is my little hole. That means the Gold Pile, The Hearth, Heath’s Headrest, The Garden, The Pot, The Sandwich Shop, and any other hellish speck you can find in The Den. You cause trouble, you answer to me. You may pretend to be the Crow, but I think you look more like a scared little rat. The hair dye is tacky, by the way.” He released the man, who got up and limped awkwardly down the street, wiping some blood onto his sleeve. The girl hesitated, then followed quickly after him. Dath sighed. Another bloodied up, sad little man walking away from a scared, lonely little boy who was trying to become the man he had lost. Dath shook his head, and picked up the keys he had dropped at some point, flipping through them again until he had the right one, unlocking and stepping through the creaky door as a small bell chimed above. He walked past all of the bits and baubles, past the counter, and through a door at the back of the shop, heading up the stairs that lay beyond, up into a slightly cluttered living area, with a hammock on the far wall, a bookshelf laden and sagging with the weight of many tomes, a small dining area with two chairs, and a lamp with a chipped glass shade. Kicking the heavy work-boots from his feet, socks ending up tossed into a corner for the time being, Dath rolled his shoulders and headed towards a small stove that sat in a dark nook beside an even smaller ice box. Grabbing a kettle from an overhead cupboard, he filled it with water, then lit up a match for the stove. He nearly dropped it, however, when a sharp rapping came sounding at the shop door. First some dingy asshole, now what? A beggar? A clever thief, come to rob me right to my face? He snorted, shook out the match, and grabbed a dagger, small and golden-hilted with gems of the deepest black straight from the mines of Lynhile, from a nearby satchel, replacing it with the money from his pocket. Letting out a slow breath, he made his way back down the stairs, dagger hidden blade-up in his sleeve. If trouble came, the least he could do was be ready. Reaching the door, he frowned at the sight of a little slip of a girl knocking frantically, looking about wildly at the surrounding street. Dath unlocked the door, and the girl practically slammed into him as she passed, muttering unintelligibly as she headed as far from the door as she could get. Dath raised an eyebrow, and locked the door once more. The girl’s demeanor reminded him of a frightened wild mare, penned for the first time. Moving his dagger from his sleeve to the belt about his waist, he took a few slow steps towards her, keeping his movements steady and predictable. The girl’s gaze snapped to Dath, and her muttering ceased instantly. Her voice was thin and breathy, as if she’d been running from someone. “Y-you stay there, you hear? S-stay there!” Dath held his empty palms out slightly to the sides, a gesture meant to convey he meant no harm, and stopped his advance. She eyed him warily. “Well, why don’t you tell me why it is you happen to be making such a racket in the street, huh? I mean, it isn’t exactly every day my door gets knocked on in the dead of night.” Dath’s attempt at humour went unnoticed. He had about five questions he wanted to ask his girl: who she was, why she was here, why she was at his door, why she’d been running... and why the dress and cloak she was wearing had fresh blood stains covering the skirts. He stated as much. She took a deep, shaky breath, and nodded, straightening her ragged dress as if it were a ballgown. “Fair questions.” Dath blinked. That was her response? Really? Nobody spoke that way in Chetchmin. Nobody. Except maybe the sons of the city Lords. Maybe them. She cleared her throat before speaking. “I am... on the run from my country. The small group I was travelling with was attacked; I tried to save them. That’s why I’m covered in blood. I was running because I cannot wish to fight my attacker alone. As for why this shop, I have no idea. It seemed like the place to go. Don’t interrupt, boy; we may not have a lot of time. Yes. This small hole-in-the-wall seemed safe enough. And I... I am Princess Taskell of Lynhile, born in the palace at Malthan to King Neksheth and Queen Grethle, heir to the Royal Throne, and next Conduit of the Mythics. You may call me Miss.” The girl claiming to be the princess who had been missing for a month held her head high, looking imperiously at Dath, as if she expected him to drop to his knees and start kissing her shoes or something of the like. When he snorted and started laughing, leaning on a nearby table and shaking his head, she squinted at him as if she’d never heard a laugh before, shocked and intrigued by the boy’s actions. Dath righted himself, wiping a tear from his eye and grinning like a child on their birthday. “Right, well, if tonight I’m just going to be surrounded by actors and pretenders, I might as well be a fire-breathing drake, no? I must say, you were certainly better than the other guy, but come on. Who are you really? Some girl from the canning factory? What, somebody try to rob you? Come on, let's go find us some watchmen so you can tell your story to them.” He went to close the distance between them, but the girl pulled a dagger with a long blade from the cloak about her shoulders. “One more step and I’ll gut you like a fish, little drake boy. Believe me, don’t believe me, either way I am not going to stand idly by and take your foolish accusations like some peasant wench.” She said something in a guttural, garbled, back-of-the-throat language. Dath eyed the dagger warily, but was unimpressed by the girl’s words. Repeating oneself never gained any respect for anyone in the dirty streets of Chetchmin. “Hate to break it to you, ‘Miss’, but anyone can speak High Lynhish. It isn’t a difficult language to learn.” He hadn’t thought he’d ever use the languages Da had taught him, but here he was, talking in High Lynhish to someone who was claiming to be a lost princess. “I don't know who you really are, or what you happen to think you're running from, but I'm fairly certain your problem is simply that you are cra-” Dath’s words were drowned out by a high pitched piercing screech and the crashing of glass trinkets and windows smashing as they hit the ground, jarred suddenly loose by the heavy landing of something large and very close. Dath darted forward, grabbed the girl's arm, and dragged her upstairs, dodging falling displays and cascading baubles. Da’s shop... it's falling to bits. Dath’s thought was punctuated by the stove falling through the floor, only seen briefly as the pair sprinted up the stairs in the thick dark, breathing in the dust and gagging on an overly sweet rotten stench that had just filled the small shop. Reaching the top floor, Dath grabbed an old, beat up lantern from a dresser, lighting it with a match from the matchbook that had ended up on the floor. The dim orange light flooded the room, and as it did, the screeching paused. Dath turned to look at the ragged girl, who was looking just as frazzled and out of breath as he felt. He noticed that in the rain of glass, he had managed to get cut; his arm was bleeding. Panting, he looked around the messed up room. Upturned chairs lay on their sides, books lay strewn across the room like some sort of heavy confetti, the glass lampshade was in small pieces and reached halfway across the floorboards. Dath turned his inquisitive gaze back to the girl. “What in the realm of Mystyk was that exactly?” Dath’s mind was racing, demanding an explanation. The girl shook her head. “You probably don't want to know.” Dath scowled, and probably would have replied if a dark-winged creature, cloaked in death and decay by the foul stench that dripped from its large, curved fangs, sporting claws as sharp and long as new blades and screaming like the demons of the Fernos, hadn't come smashing through the front of the living area, blotting out the moon with the tattered sails that were its wings and perching in the giant hole. Dath was thrown backwards by the sheer force of the thing, and smacked his head against the floor, leaving him dazed. The girl shouted something; probably nothing important, he thought, but the haze covering his mind was thick. Lying, stunned, on the floor, he saw the creature step forward, the creaky wooden boards shouting out in protest at the monster’s advance. A wave of heat, sudden and strangely comforting, swept through the air and over his body like a blanket, and his mind was smothered in a memory; with a sad pang, he realized it was of the first time he and Da had gone camping. Dath had only just reached the age of seven, and the thought of sharing the woods with things like bears and wolves hadn’t sat well with him. Da had smiled that one smile that crinkled the skin around his tired eyes; the one that put sparkles in the near-black irises Dath had inherited, and softened the hardened edges of his crooked nose and rough cheeks. The smile that eased the worries and buried the pain for another day. He had turned away from the budding campfire to face Dath, and put his hand on his head, stooping to his level. “Bears and wolves, Dath? There are much worse things in life besides bears and wolves.” An otherworldly scream brought him back to the present, and Dath opened his eyes to see the large demonic beast battling the girl, who was somehow... controlling fire? Smoke flooded Dath’s nose and he coughed, sitting up to the horrifying realization that Da’s shop, the only home he had known, was in flames. It had eaten through the floor in some spots, had started on the chairs and the bookshelf. Dath leapt to his feet, grabbing one of the books from the floor, stuffing it into his pack along with as much food as he could fit, grabbed his coat, and stuffed his sockless feet into his clunky boots, all the while avoiding the destructive wings and blazing flame. She’s buying time; I might as well use it. Pausing for a moment, he saw the girl, circled in flames with arms outstretched and nearly ready to tip over from sheer exertion, and sighed. “Blast it all to the Fernos and back, I am definitely going to regret this.” Ducking under the creature’s sweeping tail, vaulting over the burning couch, he wrapped an arm around the girl and spun to face the demon. Reaching deep, deep inside to a dark, unused well that reached back, leaping at the attention, glad to be free, hungry to be used, he pulled, shut his eyes and yanked, and the world was swept aside by a wave of river water. The last thing Dath heard before completely blacking out was a last anguished scream of death from the gaping maw of the monster that had ruined his home, garbled by dirty water. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dath sputtered, hacking up a lungful of water onto the... grass? He was laying on grass, in a field just outside of Chetchmin. He could still smell the factories and the river that wound through the city. Coughing, he sat up. His shirt was still wet, and it was clinging to him like a second skin for all it was worth. He frowned, undid a couple of buttons, then pulled it up over his head, baring his toned, scarred torso to the frigid air of the approaching dawn. Laying it out in the grass, he slipped his waterlogged boots off next, dumping the little puddles out before setting them to the side as well. It was then that a voice sounded from behind him. “So, drake boy. You didn’t mention being magically gifted.” He whirled, slipping the knife that he had stuffed into his belt earlier into his palm and staying in a defencive crouch. The girl who had gotten him into his mess in the first place eased herself into the open, looking just as soaked as he felt; tangled hair framed her soft cheeks, just starting to dry and curl in the cool morning. She hugged her arms around her body, pulling her cloak close, shivering so hard he could hear her teeth chattering. She took a step forwards, and he took one backwards. When he tried to speak, his voice was rough and scratchy, and reminded him of his Uncle Kerth. Another memory swept his mind. His one was of his uncle and Da shouting at each other, the fresh sting of a hard slap still imprinted upon his cheek. “The boy is weak and cursed, Theph! I told you that wojke was only trouble. You just wait until he’s old enough and then you ship him off, you hear?” “That ain’t true and you know it, Kerth. You’re my brother, and you always will be, but you will not hit my boy. Try it again and see what happens.” Kerth stepped back, out of Da’s face, with a deep scowl. Hands balled into fists, face turning red, his upper lip twitched like a cornered snarling dog. “You’ve made the wrong choice here, Theph. He’ll only bring you trouble. He will bring the demons of the Fernos swooping down upon his family! You’ve cursed us all!” “It isn’t a gift. It’s a curse. It’s a blight. It is a useless shortcoming.” My uncle was right. Dath sighed, letting down his guard. Putting the dagger back at his hip, he shook his head. “I wouldn’t expect you to understand. All your life you’ve been pampered and handed things on silver platters. You’ve never had to sling firewood for 12 hours a day, breaking your back to get puny wages. You’ve never had to work two side jobs a week to stay on top of payments for a shop that you know almost nothing about running, because you were too busy taking care of stray dogs to make your Da smile. You’ve never been shoved in a muddy puddle because you didn’t want to go outside so you made it rain. You’ve never been robbed after a class. You’ve never been in my shoes. Magic is not a blessing. Never try to sell me such drivel ever again, missy. I'm not buying.” Dath's eyes were filled with anger as he spoke, and his words left the girl speechless. Grabbing his shirt and boots from the grass, he stalked away, heading back towards the pollution of the city. Once again, Da’s warning flashed through his head. “Much worse things in life besides wolves and bears. Like dragons, and demons, and changelings that come in the night to steal your children!” Dath shook his head, water droplets flying in all directions off of his thick black hair. Da’s gone, and there isn’t anything you can do about it. He huffed, blowing his bangs out of his eyes, and set a brisk pace away from the girl. She blinked, her look of shock quickly replaced by anger. “You are dead wrong, drake boy. Magic is not a curse, it is-” Dath whirled and cut her off. “I am not ‘drake boy’, and magic is a curse. It’s not a blessing, it’s not a gift, it isn’t something we should revere. It’s not holy. It’s not natural. It’s not useful.” He sighed, watching her shiver in her ill-fitting clothes. With a hard frown across his face, he dropped his boots to the ground, shoving his feet into them. “... If you hate your... ‘curse’ so much, why did you use it? Why use it to save a stranger?” She tilted her head to one side, and he scowled, mostly at himself. “It wasn’t you I was saving.” A lie, he knew, but whatever. “I just don’t like owing people, and I don’t need your ghostly ass haunting me.” He turned back to the city, shirt slung over his shoulder, and paused once more. “If you’re wondering, the name is Dath. It is not a pleasure to meet you.” The girl grinned, and though he couldn’t see it as he stalked off, he felt it. “Taskell; and likewise.” ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- “So, tell me about this runaway story that you claim is true. You ran away, supposedly, from the lavish life of luxury to spend your time doing... what, exactly? You enjoy slogging through mud, or what? No wait, I know; you’ve got a thing for bugs.” Dath sat down in a fire-licked waterlogged chair with a mug of hot tea, handing Taskell a second mug. They had returned to the shop, despite the large hole in the front and the broken glass that lay haphazardly over everything. She took a sip of the drink and grimaced, ignoring his question. “What is this... nastiness in a cup?” “It’s tea, drink it.” “It’s not tea, drake boy. It’s lightly flavoured boiled water.” “Yeah, tea. Anywho. Start talking.” “My sister was kidnapped.” Dath nearly choked on his tea as he heard her words. “Your who was what?” “My younger sister. She was kidnapped.” She took another sip, and Dath wiped his mouth on his sleeve. “... That’s a fair reason to send out a search party, but why would you go along?” “Because she’s my sister.” “Well, yeah, but that doesn’t mean you have to run away to find her.” “But she’s my sister. Why would I trust anyone else with my little sister’s wellbeing?” Taskell was staring at him as if his were the most obvious thing in the world. Why wouldn’t she go after her sister? “Oh gee, I don’t know, what about the large angry creatures that wouldn’t mind a toothpick? I mean, have you seen yourself recently? You look like you fell out of a tree into a river and didn’t eat for a week.” “That would be correct. How did you know?” He blinked, and shook his head. “Nevermind. Continue.” He looked around at the ruined room, taking note of the damages. The books, the furniture, the bits of what used to be the wall, the stove that now lay in the boards of the bottom floor, the glass. Everything. Nothing had been left untouched. Taskell sat in silence for a few moments, letting him take in the sight of the ruined shop, before clearing her throat to start her story. “Right. Well. It had been a normal day; wake up, get dressed, eat, listen to people drabble on about politics that nobody really cares about. That sort of thing. Then one of the guardsmen ran in, red-faced and out of breath.” ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The large double-doors slammed open, one of them banging loudly against the polished marble wall. “Your Highnesses, the Little Princess has gone missing.” The guard, trailed by the princess’ attendants, was flustered and out of breath. The King and Queen surged to their feet, fancy fabrics pooling about their feet. Taskell had stopped her sketching of the grounds out the window, listening to the conversation. “The princess; she’s disappeared.” “What do you mean, disappeared? Quickly, boy. Get to it.” The king’s voice was low and smooth, a hint of urgency creeping its way through his words. The guard shook his head. “She’s just gone. We’ve sent four groups to sweep the grounds; one of them found this.” He held out a small bit of fabric; a handkerchief. The queen took it, paling at the sight, and sank back into her chair. Taskell stood, drifting over, and slipped the kerchief from her mother’s hands. Looking dead into the eyes of one of the attendants, she spoke coldly, quickly, and quietly. “She was at breakfast this morning. We were going to go for a ride before lunch. I specifically told her to be ready directly after morning lessons. When was she left alone, and why?” The attendant, tears streaming freely from her eyes, shook her head frantically. “I don’t know, miss! I just make her bed and wash her clothes! I had just set out her riding leathers when I got the news. We’ve checked her usual hiding places; the kitchen, the garden, the balconies, the library. The teacher said neither he nor she didn’t leave the room during the lesson.” The maid was brought to the side by one of her friends, who allowed her to sob into her shoulder. The king turned to the guard, who had managed to catch his breath. “Tell the captain to double the watch; I want every pair of eyes searching for my daughter. Have him put together a search party, in case she’s managed to leave the grounds. Search the surrounding villages. Question the townsfolk.” The guard bowed stiffly, and ran back out. The king turned to his wife, taking her hand and kneeling by her side. “Don’t fret, my dear. We’ll find her.” The queen nodded, dazed, the movement being her only response. Taskell frowned. Her sister had gone missing, and his is how her mother, the one whose legends proclaimed her the “Flame of the Battlefield”, chose to react? She held back a scoff. Insolence would gain her no ground. Instead, she dipped her head in farewell and swept from the room. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- “From there, I changed, got on a horse, and left. About a day from the castle, I met up with a travelling band of mercenaries. I handed them a silver necklace, and they agreed to give me a month of their assistance. Along the way, there were bandits, bears, fires, a lost boot, one of them managed to find a cabin that we stayed in for a day, and at one point we were running from something and had to hide; I picked the wrong tree it seemed, because the branch I was on broke and I fell into the nearby river. I joined back up with them about an hour later.” Taskell shrugged, and sipped from the chipped mug. She waved a hand in Dath’s direction, swallowing the bitter tea. “What about you? What’s your story?” Dath shrugged. What was his story? Did he have one? Was it worth going into detail? “My father died when I was seven. Due to my not being old enough to own a shop, a sleazy asshole was handed the key. He waited until I was fifteen before trying to convert this place into a brothel. I fought him, literally and legally, and had him thrown out and shut down. I’ve been running this shit show ever since.” He finished off his mug of tea and set it on the floor, taking another look around the ruined room. “Had I not turned him out, I’d probably be either a whore or a pimp, and I’m not quite sure which one would be worse. Having to see nervous young boys and girls slave away at something they hate, watching the light fade from their eyes as they realized their debt would be too high for them to ever pay it off, and then eventually finding them in their rooms, dead eyes staring up at you as you carted the body from the place; or ending up as one of them.” He shook his head, trying in vain to clear the image from his mind. They sat in silence for a few moments, each deep in thought, before Dath suddenly stood, grabbing his mug. “If you want help finding your sister, I might be able to get you on a horse with some supplies. You should probably get to it though; she won’t stay alive and fine as wine forever.” He had moved to the sink as he spoke, washing the mug with a dishrag as best he could as water spurted occasionally from the split in the overhead pipes and splashed mercilessly down his neck. He set the mug aside, stepping out from under the impromptu shower, and draped the dishrag over the faucet. Taskell chuckled, and Dath frowned. What the hell was so funny? Taskell stood. “A horse and some supplies? Drake boy, don’t be silly. You’re coming with me.” She drifted over to where he was, setting her mug in the sink. Dath raised an eyebrow. This was certainly news to him. “What do you mean, I’m coming with you? I am most certainly not going anywhere with my Da’s shop in shambles like this. Sorry, princess, but it ain’t happening.” He moved from the counter, heading towards a slightly ruined dresser and rifling through one of the drawers, pulling out a clean, dry shirt. To keep some kind of modesty he turns away from Taskell to change, pulling the sopping one over his head and tossing it onto his chair. Once he had gotten the fresh one mostly buttoned up, he turned back around. Taskell had crossed her arms, leaning against a wall with an eyebrow raised. “Aren’t coming, huh? That’s certainly funny. I can tell you’re itching to get out of here. I can read that you hate the life you’ve stuck yourself in. You’re coming with.” A smug, knowing smile had made its way across her features. Dath shook his head. “Certainly am not.” “Certainly are. “Certainly not.” “Certainly are.” “Why are you so insistent that I tag along?” Dath cocked his head, some hair falling into his eyes and shrouding bits of his face. Taskell shrugged. “Because you’re the first person I’ve spoken to in a month that hasn’t had to be bought in order to show some sort of compassion.” The room fell silent. Dath was flabbergasted. Compassionate? Him? Nah. Couldn’t be. She had the wrong person. Maybe she’d hit her head on something recently and it was messing with her memories. He looked about the room. “Can I at least sweep a little? And fix up the hole in the side? Maybe replace the glass for the windows downstairs? It’d only take about a week, I promise. You can stay in one of the nearby Inns. I know a few good ones.” Taskell scowled, the look seeming almost feral. “You have three days. Then we leave.” ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The room had some drafts, but the holes had been closed, the windows replaced, and the pipes fixed. The stove had been put back in its spot, the floors had been swept, the bookshelf had been repaired and re-laden with books. Dath was exhausted, but had packed a bag with food, water skeins, bandages, a book from the shelf, an extra shirt, and some socks before collapsing onto the couch for a snooze. Winged screaming creatures came streaming mercilessly from the deepest corners of his imagination, his nightmares full of nasty poisons, dripping teeth, claws, ragged wings like tattered sails, and fire. Always fire. So much fire. Jerking up into a sitting position, it took him a moment to realize he wasn’t in immediate danger. He shook his head, pushed himself to a standing position, and hobbled over to the sink. Turning on the tap, he splashed some cold water over his face to wash the sleep from his eyes, drying his face with a nearby towel... just before the overhead pipes busted once more. Dancing away from the stream of unexpected water, curses flew from his mouth as he smacked the towel down onto the counter, tearing open a drawer and searching for something to fix the pipes with. A light chuckle came from a corner behind him, and he whirled to find Taskell, well-rested and ready to go, laughing at him. He scowled. “I suppose you have a perfectly sound explanation for why I’ve just been brutally attacked by freezing pipe water?” Dath was cold, confused, tired, and wet yet again. He wanted to know why the Mystics had chosen then to screw with his life, and was willing to bet that if anyone knew why he was being messed with that it would be her. She smirked, adjusting the cloak around her shoulders. “Like calls to like, Drake boy.” She paused, as if to pick her next words carefully. “Your... ability, your power, calls to water even when you do not wish it to. Water is drawn to you. When a power lays stagnant for a long period of time and is suddenly used full force, it hungers for more. It demands to be used. Had you been practicing over the years, you’d be able to control it, to stop it from finding the nearest water to dump on your head. Since you haven’t, it will take a while to calm down and stay dormant once more. When was the last time you used your ability?” Dath flinched under her gaze, and rubbed the back of his next in thought. “Um... Probably a few months.” Dath stated his with a shrug. Taskell was flabbergasted. “Months?! What do you mean months?” “Well, maybe more like a few... years.” Dath shoved his hands into his pockets. He felt guilty, but he couldn’t place why. He didn’t even like his ‘ability’. “Years? Years?! Drake boy, do you know the consequences of a Magikal build-up? ‘When a young Ghelt refuses to exercise his or her power, the...” Taskell had started to quote a book when Dath cut in. “‘The resulting consequences can include pain, sickness, mood swings, vomiting, uncontrollable Magikal discharges, development of harmful tendencies, loss of appetite, and if left unaddressed for too long, madness or death’. I know. I’ve read Professor Lapeman’s Discourse on the Everyday Application of Magikal Usage and Uses. Multiple times. I used to practice. Before everything happened. Before the shop was taken. Before I grew up and needed a job. Before...” He trailed off to silence. “Before your dad died.” Taskell finished for him. She was quiet. Still as a statue. Picking at her fingers. The room fell into a stifling silence, heavy as a lead weight and thick as molasses. Chewing on his lip, Dath made his way to the rickety dresser once more to change his shirt. His left sleeve caught on his watch, as it always did, when he slid on the new shirt. He payed it no mind, instead grabbing the packed satchel and securing it across his body. Reaching into another drawer, he pulled out a faded, worn in travelling cloak and slung it around his shoulders over the pack of supplies, tying a simple knot. With a look around the room, as if mentally cataloguing where everything sat. As if he were not going to see the shop in a very long time. With a seemingly satisfied nod, he turned to Taskell, gesturing for her to lead the way out. He grabbed a simple gold chain on the way out. With a last look up at the shop, he locked the door tight, letting his fingers linger on the doorknob as he said a silent goodbye to the place he had called home for his entire life, and vowed to return in more or less one piece. Slipping the shop key from the key ring and onto the gold chain, he stuffed the rest of the keys into a dark corner hidden from prying eyes under the front stoop. Fastening the shop key around his neck, he dropped the chipped brass key into his shirt where it rested cooly against his chest. “Goodbye, Da.” He whispered to the battered, sun-stained walls, as if they could carry his message to where his da could hear him, could smile that tired smile and ruffle his hair. The wind seemed to whisper its own goodbye as he turned away, leading Taskell down the still-empty cobblestone road. Chapter 2 “I. Hate. Bugs.” Dath’s face was screwed up in frustration as he continued to swat away the flies and mosquitos that had chosen to bug him instead of Taskell, who was leading the way through a light, airy forest. Sure, the birds chirping was cute. Yeah, the flowers were nice. Dath hated bugs though. Always had. Always would. He huffed, and tried brushing the bangs from his face to no avail. Despite his best efforts, the hair always made its way back down into his eyes. He could be greatful at least that it wasn’t too warm; if the heat had been unbearable he may have just turned his chestnut brown horse right back around and headed home. Taskell chuckled from atop her white and brown paint mare. She had formed a near invisible bubble of heat around herself and her horse; any pesky bugs that got too close were instantly fried to a crisp. Butterflies got past though. She had a soft spot for butterflies. Dath scowled at the back of her head. “You could try summoning a bubble yourself, you know. To ward off the bugs.” Taskell called over her shoulder. Dath huffed, and instead imagined a bucket of water pouring out onto her hair. Nothing happened, but he didn’t expect anything to. “Why would I try to do that? I don’t have the training, I’m out of practice, and I hate having to use it because every time I use it, I’m apparently going to be chased by water.” Dath brought his horse up beside Taskell’s. “Of course, you wouldn’t care; you think it’s a blessing to be plagued by such things.” Despite his words, once crossing the line into her bubble of shimmering heat he was mildly relieved at the momentary ebb in the onslaught of pests. Taskell huffed, but kept quiet. They travelled in silence until dusk, at which point they put together a small fire and sat on the grassy forest floor, cloaks drawn close to their bodies as they tore apart bits of bread and cheese. Eating in silence, listening to the fire crackle and the crickets sing, Dath watched as thousands of tiny shining stars filled the black endless expanse of the sky, once more filled with sadness, guilt, and a gnawing emptiness that had never really gone anywhere. With a grimace, he turned his gaze down to his callused hands. Taskell, a few feet away from him, watched the fire. “You miss him.” It was a statement, not a question. Dath over at her. “Yeah, I do. Have ever since he died.” He replied. Taskell nodded slightly, “It only makes sense that you would. But if he died when you were seven, how come you never got past it?” Taskell looked over, meeting his gaze. Dath shrugged. “Because he’s the only family I had that didn’t shun me for being able to create rainbows. Because he’s the only one I remember that didn’t shove me away and send me off to a slaver’s camp to work my fingers to the bone until I died from infected wounds, Because... because he loved me as his son, no matter how many dishes I broke or tantrums I threw, he never abandoned me. Even when he drew his final breaths, his focus was on me. His words were advice that I’ve never understood; ‘Follow the stars in your dreams, and you’ll find where you need to be’. He’d said it a thousand times before, and would have said it a thousand times more had he been given the chance.” He paused, the tear rolling down his cheek going unnoticed. Staring at the scars on his palms, he sniffed absentmindedly. Taskell looked on, a hint of sadness and sympathy in her eyes. He continued. “We did everything we could together; walked the marketplace, grew vegetables in our own little garden. When I was six and a half we took in a stray cat. She lasted four years after Da died. I buried her beside Da, under an oak tree outside of town. I visit them every week, on whatever day I don’t have work, and talk to them as if they can still hear me.” He used his sleeve to wipe his cheeks, and shrugged. “I’ve never had to grieve, really. It’s never been something a boy does in Chetchmin. Someone dies, you move on. Work needs doing. I s’pose that’s all different where you’re from.” Taskell shrugged. After a moment of silence, she shook her head. “You may think I come from a different world, but while you have physical work, I have to keep my head straight and my guard up while two-faced nobles try to either fill the vacancy or weasel their way into my good graces. It’s exhausting mental work.” When Dath didn’t respond, she frowned. “Good talk. We should get some rest.” She paused for another long moment. “Douse the fire.” He raised an eyebrow in her direction. “Haven’t we already discussed the whole ‘no training, no practice, no control’ thing? Or are you bent on getting drenched again?” He questioned the girl’s logic. She shrugged. “If we get drenched again, then so be it. I want to know if you can do it.” She stated nonchalantly. Dath blinked, and shook his head incredulously. “If you want the fire Magikally doused, you can do it yourself.” Arranging his cloak around him like a blanket, he lay down on the cold dirt ground. Taskell shrugged again, and lifted her hands. A look of fierce concentration crossed her face, and the trees around her shuddered once... Twice... And thousands, millions of little droplets, sparkling like the stars in the sky above, gathered around the girl, then around the fire, encasing it in a veil of floating starlight. Dath shifted upwards to lean on an elbow, finding the spectacle enthralling. Disgustingly, revoltingly, horribly beautiful. The droplets attacked the base of the fire, extinguishing it within seconds. The hiss of steam broke the silence, and Dath stared at the wet ashes on the ground. Taskell sniffed, drew her cloak around her slim form, and turned her back to him as she laid on the cool ground. Neither bothered to say goodnight as they drifted into light sleep and uneasy dreams. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Tumbling through the trees, panting for air, cuts and bruises in every place imaginable, Taskell ran. Ran for her life, ran for safety, for freedom. From pain. From the promise of torture. From the hateful thing that followed her, had followed her for miles and would continue to follow her until one of them was dead. A predatory screech in the distance; it had found one of her companions. “No,” her mind whispered, “it didn’t find one of them. It found all of them.” She shook her head. It couldn’t be; couldn’t be they were to die, couldn’t be they couldn’t run. She knew deep down they were doomed. Nothing survived the wrath of the Ketchn’ori. Not her, not them, nobody could. She cried as she ran, the branches whipping her sides and arms and face as she begged desperately to anyone who could hear that she wouldn’t be found, pleaded to every Mystik she could think of that they spare her, save her until she could save her little sister. Please, please, please, let me get free, let me out, let me live -- She broke the tree line, cresting a hill to look down upon a dark town, the stench of an unclean river and nearby farms assaulting her nose as she flew down the hill as fast as her weakened legs would carry her, faster, faster, must reach the streets -- And she screamed in terror and agony as wicked claws sank into her shoulder, the thing that now had her in its grasp responding with a victorious shriek; a loud, raw scream like a thousand and one banshees, echoing over the trees, over the city, the rivers and the seas, echoing for miles. She felt it throw her to the ground, saw the stars that bloomed across her vision as her wounded side slammed into the ground, felt the ground underneath her quiver slightly as the Ketchn’ori landed, heard its terrible cry. She felt the tears on her cheeks, heard herself screaming. She saw the beast come into view, saw as it opened that terrible toothy maw in a horrific smile, as if taunting her, daring her to run. It realized she wouldn’t, and with one smooth movement, swept her up in its mouth, those jaws as strong as a steel trap snapping down, crushing her, there was blood and bone and -- “OI! Wake up and quit shouting before you draw the attention of the whole damned forest! We gotta get going, so drink your tea and pack. We leave as soon as you’re ready, which had better be soon or I’m leaving you behind.” Dath had been shaking her shoulder, trying to wake her from her nightmare. He moved from his crouch to a full standing position, slinging his satchel onto his shoulder. Taskell blinked in the daylight, mind going wild. It had only been a dream, she told herself. With a shudder, she shot back a grumbled “it’s not tea, it’s liquid nastiness”, and prepared herself for a long day of travel. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It had been three days, and neither of them had said very much beyond grunts and “yeah yeah, I’m awake” on one morning where a squirrel dropped an acorn on a sleeping Dath, which caused the boy to abruptly wake and rub his forehead while grumbling. They had just paused beside a stream for lunch and a drink, dismounting their horses and groaning as they walked the stiffness from their legs and backs.
1 note · View note